Fugue State

a state or period of loss of awareness of one's identity

summer event: june 10th - August 31st
  • Human
  • Spellbinder
  • Witch
  • Sempiternal
  • Shifter
  • Skinwalker
  • Immortal
  • Hybrid
  • Vampire
  • Psion
  • Fae - General Lore
  • Centaur
  • Dragon
  • Dryad
  • Harpy
  • Jinn & Sandmen
  • Kelpie
  • Kitsune
  • Merfolk & Siren
  • Naga
  • Nymph
  • Phoenix
  • Salamander
  • Selkie
  • Unicorn
  • Wendigo
  • Eternal
  • Angel
  • Demon
  • Ghost
  • Cross-bloods & hybrids
  • Human Yukie
    The simplest of all living creatures human beings have a rich and mighty history though their origins are highly contested between people in the sky, gods and the simplest notion of evolution from fish and apes. Even the most basic of the people in this world are predisposed to magic, this isn't a choice that anyone has, not after so many lifetimes of mingling blood with those wrought from the fabric of magic itself. To find anyone in this world that isn't capable of even the simplest of spell casting is increasingly rare but not unheard of.

    It is possible for humans to manifest some innate ability to mix potions and cast lesser spells that require no incantation (weak wards and hexes) and still remain, more or less, human in nature. These people are often considered second class citizens among the witches as they rarely if ever become more enlightened than these mundane tasks. These mortals, known as Lessers, Half-wits, or Tranquils (and to a lesser extent still, Tranqs) in the witch community are still considered human until they can actually wield a power or weave the language of magic, Latin.

    Age Limit:
    Humans have a lifespan of 80 - 100 years
    When a mommy and a daddy love each other very much...
    Half & Cross Bloods:
    Full fledged humans are a rare. Mortals are more likely to have some sort of magic in their DNA than not though whether they can wield any ability or not is what defines them as humans or witches. Humans are a very popular choice in breeding partner for most supernaturals, simply for the fact that their blood is untainted by past millenniums. Most fae can and do create half breeds with humans though the most notable are the nephilim (angel x human) and the cambion (demon x human).
    Pretty much anything and everything though they are not without their strengths. In a world full of magic it is not uncommon for humans to carry talismans or other magical objects to help ward off those that seek to do them harm. Iron and silver are very common jewelry choices for these particular mortals.
    The ‘norm’ for most mortals, is having the ability to reach their magic potential. Any human can reach this point through their lives though the chance that magic will show anytime after they've gone through puberty decreases per year they age. It can, however, manifest as late as their thirties and can be pushed to the surface by way of traumatic event(s) or a profound or shocking experience. Those that have no magic are merely classified as human.
    Humans have to reply on themselves more than any other being in this world, they are typically strong in both mind and body and tend to have iron wills and a gusto that's impressive when compared to their betters.
    Their weaknesses far outweigh their strengths, though this doesn't mean they should ever be counted out of a fight it is a rare day when they wind up on top at the end of said fight. Humans tend to be an emotional creature, plagued by the stuff and ruled by it to whatever end they find themselves at. They are the easiest to manipulate in both body, mind and soul and killing them is often a walk in the park for the other races.
  • Spellbinder Sarah
    Spellbinders have been around for as long as parental disappointment has been. Often referred to as created witches, every spellbinder begins as your everyday basic human who have been exposed to an intense system shock that transforms their bodies to allow for the holding and extracting of magical energy, where they were unable before. The most prominent feature of the spellbinder is their ability to enhance themselves by binding to other species and leaching energy from outside sources.

    Before their recognition in 1992, spellbinders were primarily created when generations of coven witches produced a human heir. A useless rung in an otherwise flawless family tree the children were then converted, allowing them to better produce witches of their own and keep the bloodline pure. Due to the questionable and dangerous practice of conversion these created witches have always been controversial and considered second-rate to the witch social structure. Not much has changed over the years and while they are recognized and hold their own rights, they’re still considered taboo and many of the old prestigious covens will refuse them entry. Covens aren’t mandatory for any spellbinder and on a whole the spellbinder community is fairly 50/50 on joining or remaining rogue, with no ill thought towards either. However, should a spellbinder join a coven they'd find only benefits in it. Unlike witches, spellbinders are spared their magic going naturally haywire in age, and along with how their magic works, being a part of a coven keeps their core alive and well-fed with a constant flow of strong magic, minimizing their need to turn on crystals or other aids to help feed their core.

    On a whole spellbinders should never be discounted as weaker or lesser, in many cases the most fastidious of their kind can surpass even some of the most powerful of witches. A far more flexible and adaptable species than their magical cousins they’ve learned to overcome some of the mortal hurdles that plague the witch species, no doubt spurning the distaste between the two over the centuries.

    Magic & Education/Learning:
    Spellbinder magic works slightly different than that of witch as it’s not a naturally occurring, self-renewing or infinite and must be recharged or drawn from a separate source regularly. Due to the lack of constantly building magic in their veins they never gain the ability(s) that witches are renowned for. The con of the witch’s finite core is also what makes the spellbinder so versatile. Unbound to specific abilities like the witch, the spellbinder can directly boost and sculpt themselves via outside sources when they bind themselves to other entities.

    The biggest difference between a witch and a spellbinder is the status of their core; an area in all beings where magical energy is stored and drawn into, naturally or otherwise. In humans this core is closed upon birth whereas all other magical beings are born with an open core and then grow, adapt and expand around this as they age. Due to the human’s closed core they never learn to naturally pull or regenerate magical energy. This lack of naturally occurring magic requires the spellbinder to periodically recharge their core in order to use any of their magical skills, easily labeling them a leech in the magical world.

    A spellbinder’s magic is generally learned via witchery books and trial and error testing. Most major cities have at least one spellbinder specific shop that houses books and the like to help spellbinders learn how to better use and leach their powers from other entities though the mass production of reading material has only been legal since the early nineties so finding material isn’t always the easiest. Alternatively open-door covens can provide additional help as their coven leaders have usually undergone classes and seminars to better inform them how to help and teach these new magical entities.

    Magical Maintenance & Depletion:
    The spellbinder’s magic does not naturally occur therefore requires constant maintenance and frequent recharging or leeching from outside sources. How often they need to recharge is dependent on their outside bindings as well as their magical use: the basic rate of depletion (based on using their magic for nothing more than the basics of everyday, latent usage) will require a full recharge once a month. If their magic is used frequently and heavily the recharge will be more along the lines of every other week and for any large bursts of energy might require recharging right afterward.

    In order to recharge the spellbinder must pull energy from other sources, this is usually via something within their chosen type of spellcraft or from a bound entity. Most spellbinders carry charged items or potions on their person. A few of the spellbinder types can also take magical energy from others through leeching (green, elemental, sanguine, scryer and sigil all have these upon mastery).

    Depletion can happen. While depletion itself will not convert the spellbinder back to human, they will be more or less useless without magic. It’s been noted that a depleted core is a discomfort and most spellbinders no longer interested in the craft will often either bind their core closed (see death & core closure) or simply keep themselves lightly charged.

    Spellcraft Types:
    Where they do naturally excel compared to witches is their use of the basic spellcraft. While witches have come to rely heavily on their abilities and generally neglect their early training, the spellbinder can make excellent use of potions, crystals, herbology and physical objects in their daily lives and have long since adapted these crafts as a means to store and use magical energy making leaching and recharging efficient, painless and easy.

    There are a myriad of magicraft for spellbinders to choose from, all of which are chosen by personal preference. Spellbinders are not required to study any of these nor are they bound to any one type, and can instead learn them all if they so choose. Most will learn the basics for all types in order to find their preference before working towards their chosen mastery. Mastery typically takes 6 months to several years, depending entirely on study and type.

    Crystal: commonly considered white magic the crystal-binder is one which works with all manner of crystals, stone and earth. Their practice is largely dedicated to the balancing of energy and the healing properties of crystals. Mastery will allow them to contain large amounts of magical energy within crystals and stone for later use. These energy crystals can be used by anyone and are often sought out by other spellbinders and used as portable recharging where potions and other means of boosting tend to be cumbersome to carry.

    Elemental: of all the types the elemental mastery will take the longest to learn as it includes mastery of each element separately. Elemental tends to not only be one of the most rewarding but also one of the first types spellbinders study as its practice spans and enhances most of the other schools of spellcraft. Slightly different than the other types, elemental mastery teaches how to use the elements to enhance other masteries, use less energy from infused items and when casting bound abilities, as well as leaching energy from each and all raw elements.

    Green: the green-binder is the primary user of all things herbology, plant and flower based. These spellbinders are the go-to for all herbs used in potion making and upon mastery can learn to leach and store energy within all plant-based life, both living and dried making their teas and other herbal drinks incredibly potent and energizing.

    Harvest: commonly called the animal-binder, this spellcraft is one which focuses on the gathering of reagents and excels in drying and enhancing reagents for later use. While they do gather some greenery their primary focus is on animal related items (feathers, fur, scales, bones, etc.). Often noted as working closely with kitchen-binder, their mastery allows them to enhance and infuse their reagents through the drying process doubling their potency when used in spells and potions. These enhanced reagents can also be used in conjunction with the green-binder’s herbs to make sachets that release latent energy into the air allowing the spellbinder to go longer periods of time in between leaching/recharging.

    Kitchen: often referred to as simply potion making this craft also includes beverage brewing, edibles and anything kitchen related. Most spellbinders are very adept at potion brewing though the mastery of this allows the potion-binder to bind energy into their craft, allowing them to create pure energy consumables for later use while also enhancing all their consumables to work at almost twice the success rate and potency.

    Sanguine: often wrongly considered blood magic, the sanguine-binder in actuality works to infuse or pull energy from elements considered as ’lifeblood’, a practice that includes blood, water, seeds and nutrients. Upon mastery they can actually infuse these elements with vast amounts of energy, imbuing people with longer life as well as scrubbing impurities from any and all lifeblood sources (this included lesser diseases in living things as well as contaminants in potions, drinks and blood).

    Scryer: a common practice among witches, the scryer is an unusual spellbinder as they learn to leach their energy from those they scry for as well as how to spend their magical energy to influence the outcome of their scrying. Unlike all the other types of spellcraft, the scryer is almost a secondary craft as it awards no means to infuse and it most often paired with the crystal craft. This craft works via tarot, palm reading, crystal ball, tea leaf and occasionally the ancient art of bone scrying. Upon mastery the scryer can actually affect the outcome of the future they’re scrying as well as infuse their energy into said scrying to sway the reading in a direction they see fit.

    Sigil: as the most physical of the spellbinders the sigil-binder is one which works primarily with written or drawn sigils, wards or physical talismans. These spellbinders are usually art centered and become adept at infusing energy into objects (artwork, dreams catchers, jewelry, sculpture, wards, etc.). Sigil-binders are one of the only spellbinders who can spell energy for the purpose of defense, pouring energy into wards. Mastery allows them to create powerful energy entrapment items that all other spellbinders can imbue with energy though most notably they can create invisible wards which can later be tapped into to recharge (or refill if not depleted) at their leisure.

    Age Limit:
    Unlike witches, spellbinders can prolong their life almost indefinitely (see blood binding) though their default age is that of any human.

    The creation of spellbinders has always been controversial among the witch community, so much so that they’ve been tabooed as a whole until the early 1990’s. The whole process requires the opening of the human’s core. Once this process has been completed the core is essentially opened and capable of holding magic where it hadn’t been before.

    Creating a spellbinder is a fairly straightforward two step process;

    1. The intended spellbinder is brought to an almost death via a closely watched blood-letting or a sapping of lifeforce energy by another witch or spellbinder. This sudden absence weakens and human and in their need to preserve their own life, the core will open itself to receive magical energy, particularly that which will heal it. It’s this open state that is then taken advantage of.

    2. The void of blood/energy is then compensated for in a sudden rush of magic; blood-letting will require fae or witch blood, energy draining will require magical energy from fae, witch or fellow spellbinder. The sudden flooding of their system with magic will essentially shock their core into remaining open rendering it receptive to magic as a secondary life source.

    This process doesn’t always take the first time and might require several attempts before it settles itself and the spellbinder’s core both opens and remains open. This process is also extremely hard on the very fallible human mind and body and can be deadly even before the shock where the shock itself can easily cause death as well. This is especially true as the practice has spread while remaining taboo causing it to become very ‘back alley’. Currently this conversion is only legally available in select clinics where the process is closely monitored by witches and doctors alike though many can find ‘backroom’ shops attached to witchery boutiques to have this done cheaply and quietly but at a much greater risk of death.

    Once a spellbinder has been converted they will have 70/30 chance of siring witches, the main reason they were ever created to begin with.

    as a created entity halfbloods are not applicable.

    Death & Core Closure:
    Mortal Ailments: spellbinders are made of the same basic material as any human and while they have a myriad of ways to prevent and combat death, they are just as susceptible to sharp objects, disease and sickness as any other human is.

    Corrupted/chaotic Energy & Contamination: the spellbinder’s body has not been subjected to magic as it’s grown and as such is very susceptible to magical corruption and contamination. Not all energy is good energy, this is most notable of demonic, ghostly and vampiric energy though angelic energy can be tricky as well. Chaotic energy, when pulled from a vessel made for such a thing, can eat away at the core of the spellbinder causing illness and if too much is pulled can result in death. Alternatively eating/drinking potions or food tainted with this chaotic energy can turn a spellbinder’s magic chaotic causing it to eat away at the inside of the spellbinder like cancer.

    Bad Binding: bindings are a con as well as they are a pro and must be chosen carefully. If the spellbinder binds to another entity that has an underlying drive to sustain its life (IE. kelpie, wendigo, vampire, etc) this drive can easily take over the human constitution beneath the spellbinder themselves, easily driving them to death.

    Core Closure: the core itself, once opened will not naturally close on its own though can bound shut with a ritual. This ritual is a permanent binding and once it’s been performed the returned human will remain thus without possibility of becoming a spellbinder again (all other available species options will remain viable). The reversion ritual will erase all bindings and if the spellbinder exceeds a human lifespan, this reversion will kill them in a withering process that takes up to a week.

    Reversion: if the spellbinder’s core is closed and the spellbinder is over a normal human lifespan, they’ll lose the magic framework keeping them alive and will perish, slowly, over the course of a month or two.

    Binding is spellbinder only ability in which the spellbinder enhances their natural form by binding their essences to that of other species. All of these binding, with the exception of soul, can be done multiple times and simply require the process of the binding to be repeated. In all cases except for flesh, this repeat will void the binding before it and rebind the spellbinder to a new target. Spellbinders can have one of each bind (4 in total) at any given time.
    - When soul is applicable they’ll only hold 3 bindings as soul will encompass both core and spirit.

    - Flesh is counted as 1, though its benefits can be stacked the physical bond it gives is only applicable to 1 other entity. AKA don’t be a greedy slut >(

    Binding Types:
    Blood Binding: binds the spellbinder’s blood with that of another entity, their fickle magic will readily leech the magic from this secondary blood and will borrow a random ability from the species that’s introduced to their bloodstream (you’ll choose the power, but it should be seemingly random to the spellbinder). Only one ability can be held at a time and with this binding comes the knowledge of how to wield said power. In order to bind their blood to another, half their blood must be replaced with that of their intended binding target. As this does literally bind the power to their blood, any loss of blood via wound or vampiric entity, will weaken their ability. To re-strengthen, the blood must be shared between the pair again. This binding will also offer the pair a magical link allowing them to transfer energy back and forth between each other to support the use of this borrowed ability but can also offer the bonded half and extra boost of magic.
    Note: this is only applicable to mortals, sempiternals & immortals.

    Core/Energy Binding: the binding of cores allow the constant filtering of magic between spellbinder and their bonded half. In order to bind the core to another the spellbinder must charge their core to full and then transfer this energy, in full, to their intended entity. This rush of magical energy will overflow the targeted core and in its overflow will begin the transfer to the nearest empty vessel; the spellbinder. This binding only transfers when the pair are near one another while also allowing either side to pull energy directly from their other half as needed. Once bound the spellbinder will only ever be required to recharge/leech after large uses of magic (infusing items or blood binding magic). This bond also binds the pair together with an empathetic bond.
    Note: this binding is available to all species but works best with shifters as their magic is rarely used and thus largely untapped.

    Flesh Binding: by nature spellbinders are just as dulled and fallible as humans. To combat this a spellbinder can enhance their senses and physical being by binding their flesh with another species. In order to perform this binding the spellbinder must replace a patch of flesh, no smaller than a square inch, with that of the target entity (the placement and size outside of this requirement aren’t important). Once healed this binding becomes permanent and even if the incorporated flesh is lost, the spellbinder will keep their enhancement(s). Each bind will offer an enhancement to all areas the bound entity is granted including senses, strength, speed, stamina, etc. (example; binding to a centaur will boost physical strength & endurance while binding to a salamander will give a general overall boost). This boost is given at a quarter of the natural strength the bound entity in endowed with, but can be stacked if the spellbinder undergoes the process multiple times.
    This binding is slightly different as it doesn’t need to be flesh from a living breathing entity but rather even a recently dead (within hours of ceasing) piece of flesh will work. If the spellbinder does use a piece of flesh from a living entity the pair of them will form a physical bond in which they can sense the other’s location as well as their physical stress and well being (sickness/disease will affect both).
    Note: applicable to all species.

    Spirit Binding: in this binding the spirit of the target entity is bound to the spellbinder via an incantation and a period of time in meditation. Much like the blood binding this binding also borrows from its other half, instead of ability this binding borrows life force extending the spellbinder’s life to that of the species they borrow from. This spiritual tethering creates a secondary tether that allows each to feel the presence of the other’s life force, its strength as well as general location. If the bound entity dies this binding will not kill the spellbinder but it effectively halves their prolonged life (for immortals & eternals, we’re going to base this off of 1k years, so if the immortal/eternal dies it would still offer the spellbinder 500ys of life).
    Note: this is only applicable to all species.

    Soul Binding: the only binding that is byproduct of core or spirit binding. The binding of the soul is a naturally occurring phenomenon and can not be exacted by the spellbinder personally and once it’s created it can not be undone. This binding can only develop from spirit or core binding and is a rare occurrence in and of itself, made all the more so by other outside bindings. If a spellbinder is bound by both core and spirit the likelihood of soul binding is next to impossible as the soul is tugged in two directions and thus grows too restless to settle on one soul.

    The key component to this binding is time, though even this can vary from binding to binding it’s usually something that takes no less than six months and is usually upwards of years to complete. It also requires the binding of either core or spirit with one steady entity, essentially the spellbinder’s soul must grow comfortable to the presence of their bound entity’s soul and accept some part of it into itself. This process can be hastened if the pair are together frequently (living together usually always pushes this along faster) and or their souls, energy or overall presence fit together well.

    The benefits to this binding are immense for those that care deeply for their bound entity as it allows them the location properties of the spirit binding, the empathetic bond of the core binding while also giving them a telepathic link that spans all distances. This is a very possessive bond and regardless of which (spirit or core) it is that creates this bond it will move to compensate for the other, and in that reject all attempts to bind its opposite. Core will mutate to offer the spellbinder its life force in addition to its energy, and spirit will mutate to offer it’s entity’s core and energy. The biggest con is that this bond comes with a dependency on the other soul and when one soul dies often so to will the other. If either entity persists after the other dies there will be a lasting and profound feeling of loss left behind.
    Note: if the bound entity changes species this binding, as well as the spellbinder, will persist.

  • Witch Sarah & Eien
    The history of witches is something that can mostly be attributed to the commingling of fae with humans, and then to some lesser extent demons and angels. Over the years, the strength of magic in the melting pot of this world dwindled to what we find in the modern day witch. There are still some clear indicators towards these origins in the defined specialties that are present today.

    Witches are an incredibly proud race of people that have worked tirelessly to separate themselves from those which they were created from. This often classifies them as overconfident or reckless, though in the end they simply want to be their own people, and not viewed as an offshoot of the fae. This view of fae, as the overbearing creator, has long since soured the witch population towards the fae.

    Magic: Magic, while it can be used to both terrible and wonderful ends, is at its root a neutral substance. This simply means that magic is always in and of itself gray. The idea of dark and light is not so far fetched, though it has nothing to do with the magic itself and everything to do with the user, and more importantly still, the intent behind its use. Necromancy for example can be used with as much light intent as dark, and the same could easily be said about healing.

    Magic comes in two forms: active and passive. Passive abilities are those which can not be wielded in an offensive manner. Often they are defensive, or conduit in nature, and while some can be used to boost active abilities, they themselves offer nothing but a passive aid to the witch. The most common among these are channeling and defensive shield abilities. Active abilities are the passive’s opposite, abilities that can be used offensively to either harm or in helping others outside the witch.

    As for when the powers manifest, it's usually upwards of the 6y mark, spontaneous or triggered by stress, aka early pre-teens or puberty, with the latest bloomers manifesting magic in their mid-teens, at 14 at the latest.

    Note: witches do not use wands, magic is pulled and manipulated from whatever their class dictates of them.

    Though all witches are equal in sharing a magical core that enables them to use magic, how they draw their power and where it comes from varies from individual to individual. Every class below is available to all the witches without discrimination, and requires training/schooling, which may be provided at home, or at school.

    Wiccans are the most common witch type who draw from their surroundings and have a variety of powers-- the ‘default’ type most commonly taught.

    Sorcerers rely on ancestral power and are recommended for witches who come from long witch bloodlines, since it makes their powers stronger.

    Shamans draw onto the spirit magic found in purgatory, hell and heaven.

    Druids draw from nature and all of its elements.

    Warlocks draw from life itself aka all living.

    Wiccans: drawing power from their surroundings, wiccans focus on the development of spells, potions, the mastery thereof and understanding magic overall. They don’t focus on offense and defense, and seem well balanced with a variety of abilities and no real specific direction in this regard. White/gray witches, they don’t incline in any specific direction but are free to go good or bad on a whim, just as they may focus on their offense or defense skills. Most witches are wiccans, and most are encouraged to go wiccan. It’s regarded as the most populated, default class for witches who don’t have access to other classes for whatever reasons, or don’t have the interest.

    Sorcerers: the best and strongest sorcerers come from long, sprawling witch families, their power drawn and strengthened by their ancestral line. Homeschooling is a common practice, as well as family grimoires. Sorcerers are highly recommended for positions of supreme coven leaders and tend to maintain a metaphysical link to their ancestors. For sorcerers, their ancestors are a presence they can feel at all times, a whisper in the ear suggesting what to do next, or which potion regent will work with which-- similar. The stronger/older the line, the stronger this ‘sense’. They’re not solid voices, and are regarded as magical guides.

    Shamans: draw energy from the spirit world, aka hell, heaven and purgatory and the souls contained within, shamans rely on spirit/soul magic. In order to go shaman, witches are normally heavily trained and require a specific type of schooling. Many schools lacking the certified staff will refuse to provide their students with this necessary education making it harder to come by and master. It is a dangerous road, as shamans convert power that few would dare touch, but it’s power endless and powerful, gray regardless of where it’s pulled from since that’s what shaman training consists of, learning how to tap into the powers of the beyond and pull them out, clean magic ready to be used. The downside is that shamans draw the attention of the beyond in turn, and to demon, angel and ghost folk alike shamans are surrounded by death. It’s nothing depressing, just a mark, a darkening of the aura that sets the shamans apart from the rest but doesn’t make them evil. They’re just more likely to be hunted down by demons.

    Druids: drawing power from the wild/nature, druids are witches who can sense and feel all the elements, air, fire, earth, water, metal and vita (life), though they do not hold mastery over all of the elements. Druids commonly hold at least one elemental ability, but it’s not required. The way of druids is commonly regarded as a high form of magic though one that’s the most chaotic at its core, and a force strongly willful, so understanding it requires great scholarly focus and effort. But the payoff is significant, and druids are rejuvenated the easiest out of all the classes. The road there might be soiled in blood and tears, but druids enjoy the added benefit of sensing magical disturbances, changes in the weather, and a decreased likelihood of losing their marbles. Decreased. Not gone. Though druids don’t need to live in the mountains to be at their strongest, they can also feel inhibited by big cities.

    Warlocks: otherwise known as magical leeches, warlocks aren’t everyone’s favorite since they draw magic from life itself: Anything that moves and lives can be drawn from to the point of death if the warlock wills it, animals, plants, but most namely people. Their only no-go are vampires and drawing from the eternals is ill-advised though works, but otherwise warlocks borrow and convert the energy from the living. For best ‘suction’, touch is necessary, and many will adorn their bodies with magical tattoos that help them steal, or artifacts spelled to suck energy. As this is quite the dangerous business, warlocks are known to store their magic in gems and smaller objects they may accessorize with, or keeps in homes for a quick refill.

    Every witch must be schooled in magic if they ever hope to wield their abilities to any purposeful end. This is typically done via the local schooling system or via homeschooling. The unschooled witch is not only dangerous to others, but also volatile to themselves as their control over their power(s) are often unpredictable.

    In the local school system witches are pushed into small groups known as youth covens. These groups will remain together through the years or until the witch graduates and moves into a full fledged coven. These groups allow witches to bond with a small group of themselves, forming a deeper understanding, and readying them, for the benefits and ideas of an actual coven bond. When a witch finishes school, they usually move into a coven with this group, making the coven much stronger via this long lasting bond. It's not unusual for covens to seek out theses groups for their boosted benefit to the coven.

    Every witch that attends school will be given a half-full book of essential learning. While they learn they will fill in and compile this personal grimoire, this will include all the notes on basic spells /wards /hexes /curses /potions /etc that are specific to themselves. This is, more or less, their prized possession. There are books of magic out there, but witches hold a special attachment to their personalized grimoires. All covens have an extensive grimoire that is bound to the coven house and generally wielded by the Supreme (this contains very powerful and often tabooed magics, so it’s not something that just anyone can hold onto).

    Personal grimoires are typically warded and magically locked, allowing only their rightful owners to open and use them. Homeschooled witches are not awarded these personal grimoires and instead are often given the grimoire of one of their parents. These books are unbound and passed off, though they rarely hold as much personal connection to their new owner as they did their original. Unschooled witches can come by second hand grimoires on the black market and some back alley shops, though unlocking them tends to be rather dangerous.

    While the threat of insanity isn’t one for growing witches, in their early to mid-twenties every witch’s magic reaches it peak, which is when every witch joins a coven or succumbs the madness that arises eventually from unmitigated, free-roaming magic. For witches, their problems begin to rear in early to mid twenties. It has a slow onset, varying from case to case and definitely more dangerous for witches whose schooling was greatly lacking in the first place, and who were never taught good control. Regardless of that, in time and if an adult witch is left on their own, their magic will begin to feel more erratic in nature, the spells they once used demanding more power, exhausting them further, or backfiring immediately. It doesn’t make them more powerful, but contrarily less controlled, ebbing at their sanity with uncertainty, paranoia, and a slow descent into literal madness that is no walk through the rose garden and more often than not ends the witch’s life prematurely when a spell backfires, they accidentally kill themselves, or are killed due to being a significant threat to the society. Which is why covens exist.

    In a coven, a witch’s power finds itself flowing freely and easily through the bond that coven-mates share, anchored by their supreme whose role may as well be the witch’s equivalent of a shifter alpha, although not to such an extent. While different covens will insist on different procedures, eventually all down to one initiate their members in a matching manner, depositing a drop of their blood from a finger into some form of receptacle with their supreme’s, chanting a simple vow in Latin. This will have immediate effects and alleviate any kind of mental strain the witch might have felt prior, though for those who were lone for long years, the journey to perfect mental health will still take a bit longer. Some covens might actually turn away witches who have been lone for upwards of five years.

    Coven mates don’t share an empathetic or telepathic bond, they feel each other, can sense each other out in crowds and have an enhanced sense of ‘feeling’ for magic, being able to identify it better in others, even differentiating between the different kinds of magic; ancestral, natural, etc. The coven bond additionally gives its users a boost in power, control, and helps stabilize their magic so that the threat of magical madness becomes none. Abuse of magic, however, can still happen. Coven leaders can tap into this bond and draw from their witches, a specific one or all, enhancing themselves temporarily without an ill effect on their witches, or long-term to everyone’s detriment. This is the case for both the coven supreme and their advisor, who will always have a brand or a mark somewhere on their body that is visible only to their coven members, and which confirms their role in the coven. It’ll be magical in nature. This ability however resonates stronger with the supreme, who may literally deplete their witches. A coven advisor has the ability to block their supreme off from the bond should this happen, while the supreme has the general ability to manipulate the bond. The supreme can also manipulate the magic of the bond freely to help replenish members' magic in dire situations.

    Additionally, the supreme has a stronger link to their witches, being able to locate them across distances whereas for regular members of the coven their sense for each other diminishes with distance. The coven advisor has the ability to cover for the supreme if the supreme falls ill or cannot perform, replacing them temporarily with the bond anchoring itself around them and giving them the same abilities. This will happen between half a day and a day since the supreme's incapacitation, giving the coven members also the time to choose another supreme, if needed. If the advisor wanted to keep their title, they’d need to either kill the coven leader to transfer the bond permanently, or perform a magical ritual with the supreme which is how the title is passed between witches. A coven leader is normally both voted in with a magical ritual to follow, but can also shove themselves by forcing the present supreme into a magical ritual, which would be reason for mayhem and discord and therefore isn’t practiced. An advisor is picked personally by the supreme, and includes another kind of ritual.

    Moreover, with the supreme standing at the center of the coven bond, their minds is under frequent duress, and ironically it's the supreme who may turn insane over time. Which is why every supreme relies on their advisor to be able to dampen this stress for them via their unique ability to do so; an advisor may accept a portion of their supreme's stress or strain at no great cost unless this repeated frequently. Which is why smaller covens are often preferred, so that the strain on both the supreme and their advisor isn't lethal.

    Leaving the coven is possible, and requires a counter-spell that the witch may perform on their own, needing their blood and the biological material or a personal possession of anyone from the coven, preferably the former, or the latter if it’s of a strong sentimental value to disengage from the bond. Some covens include a ‘twist’ in the joining ritual, and their coven witches find themselves sporting a small brand, mark or tattoo anywhere on their body, normally insignificant in size and visible only to other witches. This would naturally disappear once the witch left the coven, along with all the benefits that the coven provides.

    Due to all this, rogue witches will be capped at 3.

    Current cap: 1/3

    Age Limit:
    Witches tend to live a slightly shorter lifespan than humans due to mental instability and physical taxation of wielding magic, though in general they share the same 80-100 year span.
    Half & Cross Bloods:
    Witch blood is a passive marker in the DNA and in most cases will only ever be present when a child is born of either human or another witch. In a few rarer cases skinwalkers, a few fae and eternal species may also produce a witch (see conception chart for more info). Children born of witches do not always present with a magical ability and would then be considered human.
    Mortal Ailments: Witches are made of the same basic material as any other mortal being would be, and while they have a myriad of ways to prevent and combat their death, they are just as susceptible to sharp objects, disease and sickness as any other basic human being would be.

    Magic Overuse: Magic is a fickle thing, and as with any type of power, its overuse can, and will cause issues for the witch if they do not pace themselves. The management of magic use is something most witches learn during their schooling, but it is quite possible for a witch to over exert themselves, and die from the fatigue. There are charms to prevent this, but not all witches have access to these things. The best preventative for fatigue death is the coven itself as a supreme has the ability to halt the drain of power from a single source within the bond of the coven. This isn’t a fail safe so much as it is a choice and some Supreme’s simply don’t care enough to act upon such things, allowing natural selection to take its course.

    Incomplete/Wrong Spell Casting: Casting any spell without the complete incantation, concoction or gestures will always have a blowback. Spells and charms are far more forgiving and usually only offer headaches, and the failure to work while hexes and curses will almost always cause death if done wrong or the spell itself is not complete. Shortcuts simply cannot be taken when casting hexes and curses.

    Magic Corruption: It is possible to be corrupted by magic. This is a notion that afflicts some abilities far more than it does others. The most prominent of these are Psych and Necromancy. This idea is a furtherment of the alignment of simply mental instability, where the over use of such magics over a long period of time begins to seep into the witch themselves. You can only bring back the dead so many times before death comes for you instead, the same can easily be said for anything as magic has a will of its own and is not always so easily harnessed and kept locked away.

    Implosion: Magic is, in essence, a latent entity that flows through the veins of a witch, something that will not stay dormant forever and because of this it must be used to some extent. Ignoring it will cause a deadly build up of the material, and can cause the witch to implode. This usually happens first with an explosion of whatever power it is that’s built up and then the withering and consumption of the body by whatever ability it is they’ve been withholding. Magic is a tricky thing and must be both used but not overly much.

    ‘Blood Magic’: As you can imagine this is an extremely delicate process, and although there is a high chance of this bond forming, it is not always created, making this a viable option, especially for covens, when saving a life or simply boosting a coven’s power. (See the powers section for more information)

    Witches hold a fairly rare ability among the species in that they can bond their spirit to an entirely separate species. This binding requires an extensive ritual that tethers the pair of spirits/magics together. Familiar binding is a fairly common practice among witches and highly suggested by supremes as it strengthens its individual members.

    Familiars are in essence conduits for magic. While they do provide a residual boost to the witch’s overall magic, its reach and the potency of their spellwork, its most prominent feature is the ability to both push and pull magical energy from the familiar's own magical reserves to boost the witch's own. This push and pull can also be used to benefit the familiar in times of need, pushing magic into the familiar to boost their physical abilities and own magic.

    Most commonly familiar binding is done with sempiternals though most species are applicable (barring eternals, mortals and vampire). Every future familiar needs to learn how to withstand the push and pull nature of the magic, requiring a few months of resistance training before they can become anything beyond a small draw for their bonded partner. Experienced familiars are prized possessions. Drawing power from any familiar is tricky and if there is no (or low) resistance built in the familiar the draw can occasionally prove fatal, this is especially true of sempiternals.

    The Ritual:
    1. Draw a magical circle. Delicate rune-work is required to succeed. The circumference will spell the details of the spell which the witch may not alter lest they'll disrupt the delicate magic behind the spell. A regular chalk will suffice to draw the circle. If the witch wishes to reinforce it, they may mix the chalk with various other elements: blood (power), gold (to channel magic), herbs (to mitigate stress or discomfort) or other potential elements. The witch may strengthen their magic otherwise, too, surroundings themselves with anything that naturally enhances their abilities.

    2. Stand in the circle together, joining each other.

    3. Say the incantation in Latin, and any wording. Each witch will craft their own one consisting of two parts, one for themselves to say, the other for their familiar who will only need to recite theirs after them. If the witch were to say all the incantation by themselves, the spell would face higher chances of failing, though not necessarily fail; it depends on the strength of the witch. The chant usually swears the witch and the familiar will honor the duties of the bond, swearing loyalty, friendship and power to each other.

    Here, the witch's type will greatly weigh in in how the magic around them manifests. The incantation itself will activate the magic of the spell, and the runes will shimmer with an otherworldly glow, rising upwards to dissipate slowly into pure magic that will prevent entry into the circle while the spell's happening. It's at this part that the magic will connect the two, beginning to thread them together, a figurative no turning back part where the spell will have to be completed. An interruption would either greatly incapacitate or kill the other in the whiplash. Actually quite the showy ritual, the magic will bend and twist the world around the two for a while as it wraps the dissolving rune-work around the two, the familiar's eyes glowing and the witch's too with their own individual magics.

    4. Manage the flow of the magic. Undoubtedly the hardest part, it requires that the witch balance the magic which will initially try to choke the future familiar. The magic of this spell is naturally overwhelming, harmless to the witch on its own but written as quite aggressive in the rune-work since it’s trying to magically bind to two people into a purely magic tether. As a result, it turns into a savage magical hound always first aiming to overwhelm the future familiar, which the witch cannot permit, lest the familiar wil die. Miscontrol can kill the witch. This spans over several minutes which are very taxing on both parties. Depending on how well they perform in this part, the process may feel from mildly unpleasant to quite painful to the familiar. If successful, the ritual is complete. If not, they’ll be lucky if only one of them dies.

    If yes, the magic will enter the two, the witch's eyes glowing like the familiar's, and the familiar's like witch's. This is the most common confirmation of the ritual going or having ended well, though overall the parties experience a part of each other, a sudden burst of enhanced senses, or feeling like they're floating. They might hear the pounding of each other's heart, or otherwise physically experience each other; if the familiar is a fire fae, the witch will be surrounded by a burst of fire, if air, everything will float, if-- etc. Only the circle itself will remain afterwards, useless at that point however and exhausted of its magic, blackened like wood burned black in a fire. It can be washed off, though the ashes should be kept by the witch since they’re potent alchemic regents. The ritual itself will suck all magic from vicinity, which also discourages other witches from standing too close during. The witch and familiar may celebrate their victorious joining. The first benefits they'll feel will be the empathetic bond.

    As far as cancellation goes, a matching ritual will be needed to break this bond, about as demanding and hard to accomplish as the one necessary to build this tether. This ensures this attractive option is never a choice done in haste or on an impulse and it’s given the due thought it deserves. For coven-bound familiars, an extra line of runes of implemented into the circle.

    The Bond:
    the bond between a familiar and their witch binds their spirits and magic together to allow the effortless shifting of energy back and forth. Once the binding is completed the witch and familiar will develop a faint tether with one another, this tether transfers only extreme and sudden feeling/emotions as well as a faint location beacon that allows them to find one another easily. This transfer is best described as an alert of possible dangers that drives the pair together in a need to protect one another as well as themselves. While this need is selfishly driven it's not so blinding that it consumes or prevents them from harming each other.

    In conjunction with the push-pull nature of the familiar magic, the bond can also be used to clearly project the want, intent or will of one side to its opposite without verbal communication (a very rudimentary form of telepathy) which allows either side to call upon the other. A one-on-one familiar bond (as it’s only stretched between two people), often allows for better dexterity within this telepathy, deepening their tether slightly. This expanse will often tether minds together making most familiar and witch combos the sort that knows what their opposite half needs or wants without needing any real cue. A coven bound familiar will only gain this deeper tether to the supreme, though they will continue to feel all directed intent or want from the coven witches as well.

    Ranked shifters offer far more magic to their witch, as they have the ability to draw magic from nearby pack members via their intimate twining with the pack and its bond. This ability is usually only used in times of extreme stress or need, however it makes ranked members extremely valuable and highly sought after by witches and supremes.

    Witches can be bound to any other species, excluding eternals, mortals and vampire. The bond also borrows 50% of the life expectancy from their familiar to extend the life of the witch. In fae this is based on a lifespan of 1,000 year lifespan and would add a hefty 500y to their life, whereas the more common shifter binding would add a cool 250y.

    Basic Magic: Every witch will learn the ability to mix potions, cast simple spells, wards, hexes and curses when in school. The basis for all of these is a process requiring at least two of the following: a reagent mixture of some sort, an incantation of Latin and or a series of specific runes and lines (often drawn in chalk on a chalk mat). When a witch casts any magic their eyes will glow faintly, the color and intensity of this glow is up to the player. (See a list of basic spells in our site wiki)

    Blood Magic: The media’s notion of blood magic is only half right, and while it is a name that most witches know, it is likely not what you think it is. Blood magic is taboo and forbidden in the witches society, but it can be used in such a way to save a life, a last resort if you will though it comes at great cost for the user. Blood magic is best described as the drawing of energy from one witch to another. Much in the same way that a witch draws power from a familiar, they can also draw power from another witch. This is as close to magic cannibalism as one can really get and it does not come without a cost and that cost is blood. This can be done with or without consent from the second witch, though in order to do either the drawing witch and the vessel witch must be connected via a blood bond. Typically speaking this is an open wound made in the center of their palms that are then clasped together. The danger in this is not so much disease as it is the possible bond it creates when the magic in their veins commingles, this bond being something that is only breakable by the power of a coven.

    An extremely delicate process, although there is a high chance of this bond forming, it is not always created, making this a viable option when saving a life or simply boosting a person's power.

    Grimoire: The most prized possession of any witch (see second tab for more info).

    Covens: a gathering of witches, like minded or not. Often times a second 'family' for the member witches (see second tab for more info).

    Supreme: A supreme witch has the ability, in times of strife or need, to draw from the bond of their coven to increase their power. It's usually performed only in times of need.

    Fatigue: Wielding magic is very physically demanding, and even the smallest use of passive abilities will drain a witch’s energy. Obviously, anything large will have a significant impact in the witch’s energy reserves. No witch can wield powers all day everyday, this is also true of Supremes. Witch powers are all about energy management, something most learn to hone when schooled.

    Mental instability: any use of magic comes at a price and this price is not always only shown in physical drain, but also mental. It takes a lot of fortitude to wield magic so much so that it's not uncommon for older witches to fade mentally, giving light to the cartoonized crazy old witch trope.

    Madness: an ailment that stalks every witch, since a certain age the magic will naturally begin to fluctuate and wear the user down , forcing them to choose between the safety of a coven that will, or their own dawning madness.

    Loss of Grimoire: The loss of a grimoire is a shameful thing for any witch. This is more true of personal grimoires than second hand grimoires. It is extremely Ill-advised to attempt any basic magic without a grimoire, and with that in mind, the loss of this book severely limits a witch's magic casting.

  • Shifter Sarah & Eien

    Note: rogue wolf shifters are capped at 5 (see group claims for #'s)

    Shifters, also known as Weres, started out in much the same way as their magic inclined cousins the skinwalkers and witches through the crossbreeding of fae and mortals. Unlike the others their DNA has taken a life of its own and evolved into what we’d commonly call a virus though it’s slightly more complicated than that. It’s nothing like the common cold, something that you could catch off a door knob or phone but rather a mutation in the DNA that requires a few significant factors in order to infect others. So where a witch of skinwalker can’t inflict their DNA onto another person and change their genetic structure, a shifter most certainly can.
    Types & Shifting
    Shifting is a painful process whether it’s the first or the thousandth, in which the entire human skeletal system is literally broken and rebuilt beneath the skin. The shifting itself takes several minutes to complete initially, at least for the newest wolves. In time, the shifting time shortens. It never becomes instantaneous though the older/oldest shifts can shift in close under a minute. This time frame is directly dictated by the size of the animal the human body is shifting into and by that measure the closer to the actual size of the human form the animal form is the less drastic the shift and therefore also faster. The animal form the shifter is given will always be some derivative of the start of the shifter, whether born or mauled later on the actual animal form will come from the shifter’s source though it’s not always a direct copy of the creator or parent (a feline shifter will always create a feline shifter though a lion could potentially create a leopard, this is simply for those who prefer to RP the mauling out and want something different than what the mauler is). Shifters may also partially shift, their eyes flashing yellow in arousal, teeth becoming fangs and their nails extending out into claws-- however, that is the extent of the partial shifting (eyes, fingers, teeth), and it's always temporary and requires both practice and a strong emotional surge/intent/energy. Maintaining this partial shift takes its toll on the shifter, so maintaining it for hours is impossible-- at most, for minutes.

    Turned shifters first shift for their first full moon. Born shifters when they hit puberty or in their pre-teens, around the 8y and upwards of mark, typically at 14 at the latest.

    Shifters come in a variety of animals with wolf and large cat as the most common though anything mammalian in nature is allowed. Note: we do not allow domestic animal shifters. All shifters will need to be wild animals, specifically predator species such as wolves, bears are any kind of feline species that isn't a domestic cat. A shifters mass must go somewhere when they shift so the form of a shifter needs to be equal to or relatively close to their human size. We do allow for some wiggle room when creating your shifter, but a man standing 6’0” shrinking down to a coyote doesn’t make sense. Beyond this general rule mammals from anywhere are allowed, they do not need to be native to the region or even the U.S. If you're unsure or choosing an animal species that isn't wolf, bear or a big cat, run it by staff first and we'll get to you ASAP.

    Pack Hierarchy & Structure:
    Shifters are a very split species, ruled in part by two coexisting entities and while some may lean more towards the feral and physical they are, above all else, people at their core. It’s this notion of dual species that makes up their societal structure, something human with the underlying current of their beasts, a means of placating the social needs of both.

    Packs are ruled over by 2 main seats, the alpha and the beta with a third, the omega, standing in as a diffuser when things get heated and occasionally as a tie breaking vote or third voice among stalled decisions.

    Packs can either be species specific or mixed and what one pack is over another is entirely determined by its members and leadership. In general wolves tend to run in packs while felines call their groupings pards.

    Currently San Francisco has two base packs, one primarily wolf (pack) and one primarily feline (pard), for all of those outside of these species they will filter into these two packs and coexist within the presence of the others or retain rogue status and remain unaligned.

    Rogues & Rogue Status:
    Without a pack or a pard, a shifter is nothing. Likely to go kooky on their own, a shifter that's been lone for a while isn't only a shifter going against their very nature to belong, it's also a loose, unhinged shifter that's a danger to the society. It's rogue shifters who are responsible for almost all of the cases of mauling documented since the supernaturals came out-- this has made rogue shifters a true Scarlett Letter nobody wears with pride; rogue shifters are mercilessly hounded to join packs due to what threat they may pose, doubly so with wolves which are very pack oriented-- for feline shifters, the shifter madness has a slower onset, likewise for bear shifters but in all the cases a lone shifter is nothing cute, edgy or welcome in the shifter society-- it's judged, dangerous. A few years on own aren't so bad but longer periods will result in every shifter eventually losing their touch with reality, or succumbing to their feral side, prompting them to confuse friend for enemy and attack anything that moves once full moon strikes like a savage, unhinged animal. Additionally, it stands that rogue shifters do not congregate together, they're lone for a reason and they'll seek out a pack/pard when they can and before the madness strikes since the need to belong drives them all. Those that do go lone, never do it for a wise reason and always to their own eventual detriment, although it's possible to return back before it's too late.

    Because of this we have a cap on rogue shifters (see group affiliation in claims for count).

    As a general rule shifter dominance reflects the actual wolf more than any other animal in that no shifter is entirely submissive or entirely dominant but rather a mixture of both. While most shifters will naturally lean more one way or the other shifters are not black and white in this sense, though many do retain a possessiveness over their kin and need to protect, they are all capable of both dominance and submission as needed.
    Pack Titles, Duties & Abilities:
    Pack Bond: Within the hierarchy of each pack lies the undercurrent of a bond this bond is a magical link that binds all of the pack members’ empathy together. Within this link the pack’s members will not only be able to feel where the others of their pack are located (a relative location) but also connect with them on an empathetic level. This bond is fairly rudimentary in this aspect and while they can feel what the others are feeling this in no way allows them to read minds or communicate telepathically. In order to gain this bond new blooded shifters must spend a significant amount of time around their pack mates whereas preexisting shifters that join into a pack need only run with the pack to fully integrate themselves within the bond. It’s common practice for fresh blooded shifters to live in the designated pack house for the first month or two to allow the bond to settle in earnest and to gain the much needed skills and control it will take to master their new form.

    Afterwards, in order to help distinguish non-pack shifters from pack shifters, the pack shifters are given the alpha bite; it's literally a bite from their alpha administered in their animal or human form, which will not heal. The bite instead scars and remains wherever it was administered; the shoulder, the hip, the leg, normally some well hidden place. The bite doesn't have to be big. It heals as the shifter strays from the pack or eventually abandons it. The bite is also known to kick start the pack bond, which is why it's normally administered after the bond's been mostly established, to avoid overloading the shifter's psyche. It doesn't disappear when alphas switch, and remains as long as the shifter does in their pack.

    Alpha: The true leader, the deciding factor; someone capable of leading with a level headed, passionate tenacity. This role is generally filled by someone cool and even-tempered with an underlying commanding dominance and natural leadership ability. Entrusted with the present and future of the pack itself they are the deciding factor in everything pack, how they lead and what laws they enact within the pack itself is completely up to the individual alpha. Because of this the alpha is appointed by the pack itself via a majority vote and never placed into this seat of their own volition. As the face of the pack and a figurehead in the shifter community the alpha must attend all social gatherings that would see benefit to the pack itself (events & city council meetings).

    The alpha seat can be gained in several ways but it always dictated by the pack itself.

    ● Combat Trials: typically shows of bravado that require pinning and proving worth, strength, focus and capability to protect and provide. Although injury is common, actual death is very rare during these trials.

    ● Pack Running: a task given to every alpha though it can also be the only one asked of, simply involving a run with their pack as a demonstration of their ability to lead, as well as command the whole of the group beneath them.

    ● Majority Vote: if there is no standing alpha the pack can simply vote an alpha in by majority ruling. This will always happen regardless of other trials and will always be the deciding factor in every alpha elected.

    Once an alpha is chosen they must then run with their pack to solidify their bond as alpha and in this are handed their abilities. With their new abilities also comes the underlying presence of command, in which they have control and command over their packmates as a whole as well as individually. The knowledge with which they wield all of these powers is primarily instinctual with dominance and easy for any natural alpha to step into seamlessly, though help can be given and sought from the previous alpha if they’re still around to do so.

    Alpha Abilities:

    ● Alpha command - akin to vampire compulsion though not as in-depth, this permits the alpha to generally issue out simple commands which their pack-mates need to obey. These can be short or long term commands. Usually, this is used in case of misbehaving packmates or other situations that do not involve shifting, but still require micromanagement from the alpha. While this can be abused, it's also not normally handled with ill intent, and after all if it were, the pack could rebel against their alpha. Which is why alphas are careful not to abuse this ability.

    ● Shift control - this ability extends beyond their pack members and can be used on any shifter within close range, feeding directly from their commanding dominance the alpha can force or cease a shift at will. This is particularly useful when dealing with defiant rogues and the newly turned.

    ● Call to arms - the ability to rouse and call their pack to their side, typically used for meetings or in times of stress and needed defense. This call is sent via the bond in an urgent emotional tug towards the alpha themselves and is such that it can not be ignored.

    ● Mass calm - a wave of calming emotion sent via the bond to ease tensions in a pack, particularly useful in heated group meetings. This ability can also be used singularly for one on one interactions.

    ● Telepathy - a unique ability given only to alphas. This telepathy is only applicable to one person at a time, allowing the alpha to commune silently with one of their packmates. This ability has an incredible range and can be used across vast distances (within reason), it’s only failure comes with the unconscious mind and in that, will always fail to work. Connecting to an unconscious mind however, will always force a location ping.

    ● Location ping - a unique ability given only to alphas. The location ping will place a tether between alpha and their target. This ping manifests in an almost physical pull that leads them in the direction of their target, like an inner hand on a compass pointing them in a solid direction. Through this ping the alpha can lead themselves or their pack to the aid of a wolf in distress or locate missing pack that they can’t contact via telepathy. This ping does drain energy so it’s ill advised to use without need or cause.

    NOTE: the alpha command and shift control work on all shifters without difference; be it a rogue, or a shifter in another pack/pard, these two abilities apply broadly on any shifter, the difference being that due to politics they're not typically used on shifters in other pards/packs since that could cause friction. But they can.

    Beta: The guardian, the teacher; this role is generally filled by someone who is no-nonsense yet personable, dominant and commanding in their own right. Their role in the pack is vital, entrusted with the teaching of new shifters and the integration of new packmates. The beta’s role to the alpha is simple, they’re the mediator, a guardian put in place to buffer the alpha from the pack when things get tense, a packmate who’s dominance rivals and can check the alpha when needed.

    The beta is chosen by the alpha, a trusted confidant and right hand to the leader, they are essentially an extension of the alpha and above all else are trusted to step in and lead when and if the alpha ever succumbs or falters. If a beta is already standing from a pre-existing alpha, the newly appointed alpha has the absolute authority to remove or replace the old beta as they see fit.

    Beta Abilities:

    ● Shift control - not as all inclusive as the alpha’s ability, the beta can stop a shift in all packmates, something particularly useful when dealing with new or rambunctious shifters. Unlike the alpha they can not force a shift though this ability does extend to rogues as well, with a slightly lower success rate than the alpha’s guaranteed ability.

    ● Packmate calm - again, this ability isn’t as broad as the alpha’s ability but rather allows the beta to calm individuals rather than a whole group. An ability that is handy when dealing with the emotionally scattered newly turned shifter or in one-on-one mediation. This ability also extends to the alpha themselves, with a slightly lower success rate as it can be rejected or partly rejected.

    ● Guardian spirit - a unique ability given only to betas. This is the checks and balances ability of the pack. When enacted this ability forces the alpha’s attention away from any potentially hazardous moment and redirects their focus to their entrusted beta. Typically an ability used to mediate between alpha and packmates when tempers run high and is oftentimes used in conjunction with their calming, or alternatively the omega’s calm.

    NOTE: the shift control ability works on all shifters without difference; be it a rogue, or a shifter in another pack/pard, it applies broadly on any shifter, the difference being that due to politics it's not typically used on shifters in other pards/packs since that could cause friction. But they can.

    Omega: The peacekeeper, the soother; someone level headed and thoughtful, the omega is often the public relation hub of the group, their presence soft but commanding and one that eases tensions and soothes riled emotions. The elect of the people, the omega is a powerhouse of interpersonal relations between packmates and if often entrenched in the goings on of the pack on a very personal level. While they do act as an almost separate entity to the alpha and beta, they’re incredibly important to the alpha in that they provide a definitive calming ceasefire when needed.

    The omega, like the alpha, is elected by the pack though unlike the beta, the alpha themselves can not directly unseat them without a majority pack vote in their favor. This is typically someone who is less dominant and won’t challenge the other two ranks while also commanding both respect and trust from their packmates.

    Omega Abilities:

    ● Emotional balm - the ability to absorb the emotions of their packmates and used in large part to de-stress and soothe their fellow members. This is an individual ability, usable only one-on-one. Once these emotions have been absorbed they will filter off slowly rather than be harbored within the omega, this is still a slow process and should not be taken lightly. It is possible for an omega to absorb too much, this can be done voluntarily when dealing with a particularly volatile shifter and at the command of the alpha. When this happens the omega can become emotionally unstable themselves, in this case the alpha’s mass calm (singularly directed) is the only thing that can readily stabilize the omega without days of lingering instability.

    ● Emotional detachment - more of an underlying constant and a usable ability, detachment allows the omega to remain stable when dealing with outside emotions while also allowing them to dampen their absorbed emotions from the pack bond and shield the other members from added stress while they deal with it on an almost wholly personal level.

    ● Ceasefire - a unique ability given only to omegas. Simply put, the ability to calm an alpha on spot. This ceasefire negates an alpha’s rage in the same manner an alpha’s mass calm does a room of wolves, allowing the omega to stop and ease an alpha almost instantly. Often used in tandem with the beta’s guardian spirit to quickly quell an alpha, though it does hold enough force to be used on its own as another means of redirection to a familiar and trusted face.

    Age Limit:
    Shifters are what we consider demi-mortal, in that their lifespans far exceed that of mortals but they are not true immortals. Shifters do, in fact, age but the rate at which they do this is significantly slower in comparison to mortals. The oldest known shifter was the ripe age of 500 though most begin to taper off at about 410 and don’t typically live beyond 480. Our hard age cap is 500 for shifters and we do expect the character’s play by to reflect the fact that they do age, please keep this in mind when making your shifter.
    Shifter DNA is a potent viral concoction that overwrites many of the other species’ DNA that it’s introduced to. This fact alone has made shifters a prominent and abundant fixture in today’s society. Shifters can be created two ways, either through childbirth or turned later on in life via a mauling.

    Born Shifters: Childbirth is a hard process for female shifters but it’s not impossible. The first three months of a shifter’s gestation she must avoid the moon’s sway, this makes young shifter mothers very rare as they lack the control to resist, after this three month period the moon shift can be made though the odds of loss are still fairly high until the last few months (think of this as a 50% chance of loss at month four, decreasing by 10% each month after that). It’s highly suggested that the female be heavily watched while shifting to make sure that nothing goes wrong. Shifter DNA will overwrite all mortal, sempiternal and most fae blood to create a shifter though when coupled with angel or demon DNA its viral markers are rendered ‘cured’ reverting it into simple human DNA and producing a halfblood of either angel or demon make.

    Turned Shifters: Mauling is the most common form of making shifters though that being said it takes a significant amount of saliva to turn someone. While all of their bodily fluid contains the viral markers for shifter DNA saliva is the only fluid that can be produced in enough quantity to ever actually turn someone and even then it must be introduced directly to the bloodstream. This is a traumatic experience to be sure as it requires the shifter to maul the victim to almost death, inflicting multiple deep bite wounds as well as requiring a significant amount of blood loss.

    The body’s natural defenses against intruding viruses is typically strong enough to stop any healthy adult from a turning from just a single bite wound or any other form of contact with shifter DNA (sex, kissing, etc). In order to bypass this and successfully turn another person into a shifter that person must be weak enough that the body can not readily fight off the virus and keep itself alive. When forced into a corner the body will almost always choose life allowing the virus to wreak havoc on the body and mutate the DNA with.

    Once the body has been overtaken by the virus and the life has not been lost the body will begin to heal. This healing will increase steadily as time wears on and by day three after the mauling has occurred the victim’s wounds should be stitched together with scar tissue. The scars left behind will take some time to heal and while most do heal completely it’s not uncommon for some of the deeper trauma to remain forever. It should be noted that shifter DNA does not ‘retro heal’ preexisting scars (see healing for more info). The shifter DNA will not be fully set until the shifter’s first turn which always happens during the first full moon after their mauling, at that time all their senses will finalize and the mauled will officially become a shifter.

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    Shifter DNA will always overwrite a human’s and copulation with a witch will produce a shifter 50% of the time. Outside of this, the rule is that male shifters DNA has a 50% chance of overwriting the DNA it’s coupled with while females will always produce whatever they are partnered with (a female shifter and a fae will always produce a fae). Crossbreeding does not apply to shifters so any male shifter that fails to overwrite the DNA with shifter will produce whatever the other species is he copulated with.

    Intersub-species breeding is allowed but the offspring will always be whatever species the male is (for example, a male feline mated with a female bear will always produce a feline shifter child).

    Shifters are a particularly hearty group and are tough to kill though they are not immortal and can fairly easily be dispatched with the use of silver. They are also susceptible to human ailments getting sick on occasion and capable of contracting diseases as well as infections if weakened and their healing is slowed. They are also not beyond your typical means of death providing you can do enough damage all at once that their bodies can not heal through it. They are, however, incapable of regrowing limbs so decapitation by silver sword or knife is often the prefered method to make sure they stay dead.
    Heightened Senses: Shifters have incredibly advanced senses though they do vary slightly between the subspecies. Extreme accuracy isn't necessary here; while we understand that different predator species have different sensory advantages in the wild, you're free to assume an all around sensory upgrade. Shifter senses are one of the most advanced among all the other species, most notably their sense of smell which is often irritated by small things like perfume and incense. A shifters senses come into play early on in their life, as early as 4 though they don’t fully blossom in either born or mauled shifters until they have their first turn on the full moon or during their first year of puberty. Once that first turn is taken the senses will adapt to suit their shifted skin and will then be heightened when they're in either form.

    Emotion Reading: Shifters have the ability to read emotions better than most other species, it’s something that is as tied to smell as it is to their own knowledge and constant exposure to the emotions of their pack mates. This ability will fade and lessen over time for rogues.

    Accelerated Healing: Shifters heal at a much faster rate than their mortal cousins, to the effect of small cuts and scrapes healing in an hour or two and larger wounds (like their mauling wounds) taking only a few days. Anything non-flesh related will take a little longer, broken bones taking up to two weeks while muscle damage to anything that’s used often usually takes upwards of a month. Shifters can and are typically casted for broken bones but casts rarely last longer than a week and for anything mended with stitches or medical glue have to use specialty products make to stretch and expand or dissolve faster than is typical for mortal wounds.

    This accelerated healing only attacks new wounds which means old wounds that have already been scarred over will not be miraculously healed after someone has been mauled they will instead lighten over time and become less prevalent simply as a byproduct of the healing of other things.

    Bond Advancement/Mating: available to shifters, this unique move is available to romantic partners, but may be used for other purposes as well, for instance to further a bond between family and even simply between friends.

    Mated pairs are easily distinguished from non-mated by a lichtenberg figure that gradually forms along any part of their body after the mating is completed. It thrums with power and energy when the other half of the mated pair touches it. There is normally just one way to mate, but two slightly varied approaches that honor the purpose they're meant to serve:

    drawing blood from each other under the moon. This one also includes intent, and is used to further familial and platonic relationships. The parties must walk into it wanting to get mated and willing to brave the bond itself. They're to draw blood from each other, usually slicing their palms open, which triggers the magic of the mating. It's a bit of an iffy process considering that the wills of the individuals parties bear the whole brunt of the blossoming bond, which may be too powerful or overwhelming without prior preparation or the earnest interest to see it through. Also, the blood flow needs to be constant throughout the process, so they need to keep their wounds deep and open. On its own, it takes up to half an hour, depending on how full the moon is; the bigger the moon, the stronger the resolve, then the shorter the process itself. It's both physically and mentally more taxing on its parties than its alternative, but yields the same results.

    drawing blood from each other under the moon, and sex. Mostly used by lovers, this approach doesn't need as much blood and relies on the physicality of sex as its base or crutch to help the bond along. The intent is implied in the sex itself, or rather the consent behind it. This rules out rape and mating cannot be forced. However, it takes longer, and the lovers may need to consummate their intent a couple of times during the night. Due to the involvement of sex, this process is known to yield a peculiar euphoric high to its participants, and may mates will swear no sex is great that the one that brings you the mating bond. Similarly, the bigger and brighter the moon, the quicker the process. But there's no rule against spending the entire night together in a tangle.

    At the instant of being triggered, the parties become aware of the strengthened tie between them, ruling out, or minimizing accidental mating. In regards to the mating itself, it's an exhausting process that binds the two souls together, making two people a singular entity, which is why some matings are known to fail, either party backing out of the deal, or feeling too overwhelmed by the power of the process. After completion, the mates still need to grow their bond. The intimate physical awareness of each other manifests first: most mates feel their heartbeats synchronize.

    The stronger the bond, the better its benefits, and the quicker their lichtenberg figure will bloom. The mating bond is an incredibly powerful bond that must be nurtured and that is regarded in the shifter society as a pinnacle relationship, platonic or romantic. The bond is self-sustaining in a strong part, necessitating only that the mates do not break each other's trust, and only a severe mutual abuse would be necessary for the magic of the bond to begin fading, which means the bond may fail, and be reversed; the mates' figures would pale, and the bond break. This would be marked by incredible mental anguish, and the separated couple would experience it as though the other had died. It is however very rare, as most mates stay together until the end of one or the other. A shifter can only be bonded in this manner to one other person.

    If either of the mated perishes, the remaining party feels incredible mental anguish, and may contemplate suicide in the first two months after the loss, but will recover within a year or longer, depending on how long the bond was in effect. This however has its downfall in that each time the bond is revoked or the other half dies the soul that was severed is returned in a slightly depleted state. With enough lost mates, the shifter in question may find themselves literally insane, their consciousness scattered and soul stretched too thin to be of any use.

    Cross-mating is possible for all shifters alike, meaning that a bear and cat, or cat and dog mating pair isn't unheard of, though most shifters prefer to mate within own sub-species, creating wolf-wolf, cat-cat and such pairs. The mates develop an extensive empathic bond that makes them aware of each on a deeper level, to the point of syncing their heartbeats forever and after. The bond also offers a very simplistic telepathic link. This link extends across far reaches and while it’s not as advanced as true telepathy, it does allow for simple mental conversations, yes and no questions or short casual responses. They are absolutely aware of each other of all times, emotionally and physically alike and may find each other anywhere by sense alone. However, they also do feel each other's pain as though their own. Finally, mates can mitigate each other's pain and be the other's emotional balm.

    Familiars: witches and covens will often approach sempiternal species with offers of familiar bonding. This binding requires an extensive ritual where the familiar enters into a contract that tethers their spirits to a witch for as long as the contract stands. The sempiternal community as a whole is fairly split about the familiar binding itself, many find it little more than indentured servitude while others embrace it for the boosts it can give a pack via pack witches. Either way the pack or sempiternal lean, once a witch is bound to a shifter that witch is almost always enfolded into the given pack (if applicable) as a protected member and designated 'pack witch', like any other non-sempiternal family member(s) are.
    Note: See witch lore for more information.

    Silver: Silver is the achilles heel of all shifters and should be avoided at all costs. Silver reacts to the viral nature of the shifter’s DNA mutation causing severe burns. It’s also not uncommon for these silver burns, bullet wounds and lacerations to never fully heal and or leave terrible scars once they’ve been inflicted. Silver wounds also take almost twice as long to heal than regular wounds as they do actually burn as they’re made causing the body to rewound itself to overwrite the caustic cauterization of the first wound in order to heal itself properly. Because of this silver wounds are incredibly painful and in most cases crippling until they’re healed.

    Full Moon: The full moon can be felt a few days in advance as an irritating itch in the veins of all shifters and the night-of will push all shifters into a change unless they can or need to resist it. As it’s illegal to shift inside the city limits due to the unpredictable nature of some shifters most packs gather outside of the city limits the evening of the full moon in order to run together, this will vary between packs and also subspecies but is a general rule of thumb for shifters. This monthly pack run will also help strengthen any weak points in the pack bond while allowing pent up aggression and emotions to be released via play, running and mock fights. The shift can be resisted through sheer will though most new shifters lack the ability to do this it is possible. If a moon is resisted it will cause a hangover like effect that typically lasts through the day after, subsequent resists will lengthen this time by several days each month so it’s ill advised to resist more than three at a time unless you want to feel terrible for more than a week.

    Emotions: The biggest downside to having an empathetic connection with a group of people is the emotional exhaustion it gives. This often makes shifters highly emotional and easily agitated creatures, this is increased the closer to the full moon it is. It’s not uncommon for shifters to expel this buildup in the form of physical exertion, most of the time it’s via rage in the underground fighting ring though some do seek other, less detrimental avenues as well.

    Madness: For shifters they have gone rogue, there's only one end: going mad over time, slowly but eventually, detaching from their human side, swallowed whole by the animal instinct.

  • Skinwalker Sarah
    Long before the modern day witch was born there were people the world over that claimed this craft as their own and so it would eventually come that the overconfidence of these people would breed what we've come to know as skinwalkers (or walkers). Most of the written lore comes from the natives of America but they are not the only ones that deserve credit. Much like the other non-immortal races the skinwalkers can attribute their abilities to the fae though they are not a product of evolution or mutation so much as they are a clear pointer towards the malicious trickster nature of these immortal creatures, a jest that would weave into the very fabric of their DNA.

    Medicine men, witch doctors, voodoo priestesses, mortals who claimed they could drape the pelt of an animal over themselves and walk as that animal, a haunting image for the primitive creatures of this world and one that was used to strike fear and respect in their lessers. Whether this was initially true or not is up for debate but a fae, someone whose name is uttered as a curse even to this day, moved to make this a reality via a complex and ultimately overwhelming curse. This magic went far deeper than just this simple transformation but also moved to prolong the mortal lifespan of these individuals. During this lengthened period of time the magic that allowed them to truly walk as the animals they so flagrantly spoke of would seep into their otherwise porous mortal DNA, something that was haphazardly passed onto their many children. A few of these offshoots would see the magic fizzle and die off but most would flourish and continue the strain bringing to life the modern day skinwalker.

    Walkers share a common bond with shifters which are some oddly mutated derivative of themselves and the fae they procreated with, furthered down the genetic line a bit to allow for a loss of some abilities and the gaining of some others as well as a slightly longer lifespan. Witches can also claim some relation to the skinwalkers though only on a very slight scale and tied almost entirely to their magic itself.

    Skinwalkers are a very spiritual and generally neutral people overall holding no true allegiance with or detestment for any of the other species as a whole. They hold no bond to each other nor do they group together in packs like the shifters do but they do still tend to flock towards their own kind for the spiritual balance and neutrality their kind offers. Outside of this they are fairly well known for befriending shifters and those that have particularly unstable or otherwise unpredictable magical energy or abilities. This has more to do with their spiritual nature than anything else, needing all those they know to be both spiritually centered as well as magically balanced, something they can help a great deal with via their magic dampening ability. At their core they are true humanitarians, seeking to help everyone regardless of species, magic or personality.

    Skinwalkers are in essence a magical version of mortals, they look no different than any other human and smell more fae than they do animalistic like shifters do. Overall the only time they ever look any differently to a mortal is when they’re shifted. Skinwalkers do age but it’s at a rate that’s about 3 times slower than a mortal, this being said just like with shifters their play by will need to reflect this to some degree.

    Age Limit:
    Skinwalkers, like the shifter are referred to as demi-mortals, holding a prolonged lifespan but a far reach away from a true immortal timeline. The first generations held shifter lifespans (upwards of 500) while the modern day walker has traded in some of this lifespan for additional magic ringing their oldest in at 350 years while most begin to taper off at around 300 rarely making it to 340.

    Skinwalker DNA can only be passed through birth.

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    The DNA makeup of the skinwalker is something that is more middle of the road than their other sempiternal brethren, allowing their species to continue but not flourish as readily as the shifters do. When coupled with mortal blood the skinwalker strain will always be present while they have a less prominent bearing when combined with the other species. A general rule of thumb places them at a 75/25 chance for skinwalker within a mortal coupling where a coupling with any other blood has a 40/60 chance to produce a skinwalker. Even if a child produced with a mortal does not present with skinwalker abilities the skinwalker DNA will remain as a passive entity capable of popping up down the generational lines.
    Death is inevitable for skinwalkers and comes in a wide variety of means. Like any other mortal they can just as easily die from a disease or illness as they can any great amount of physical damage. Most typically lead a healthier lifestyle driven by their deep spiritual connection to the earth but even this will not prolong an otherwise mortal bearing on this world.
    Packs & Society:
    By default skinwalkers are a packless, nomadic people though they have the distinct ability to blend themselves into multiple societies. While many of them prefer to live among the mortals as any other human would they have long since adapted the defensive ability to retain the smell of their shifter cousins which scents them, always, as shifter (this does not change their blood flavor). This handy ability lends itself to blending them in seamlessly to a pack structure though comes with its own issues. As their shifting is magical and their draw to the moon non-existent they are still considered an outsider and most will conceal their true species for some time, allowing the pack time to adjust and enfold them in before revealing themselves. Some are up front about it, generally the older, wiser skinwalkers and apply for pack-ship as a skinwalker.

    Regardless of how they enter, they will always shift and ‘run’ with the pack they join and always in some form of the pack they choose (the animal of the pack’s orientation, unless mixed and then usually the most prominent).

    Whether a pack allows and enfolds a skinwalker into their ranks is entirely up to the pack. The relationship between skinwalker and shifter packs is a healthy symbiosis, skinwalkers are often used as lookouts in bird or small animal form and in times of strife are very good for recon missions however they lack in the physical strength and healing that the shifters do. Where they offer cunning and speed the shifters offer protection and security. The only real snag is the shifter’s pride and prejudices, a thing easily whittled away under the guise of friendship first, even if it’s a friendship built on a small fallacy.

    Heightened senses: Walkers have semi-heightened senses in that they far exceed those of a mortals however their senses are mostly dependant on the forms they take and adjusting accordingly. In their human form skinwalkers have far better sight and hearing than mortals though their sense of smell and taste are only slightly better. Shifted forms are, as previously mentioned, dependent on the animal they shift into, for example a coyote would offer better smell and hearing while a hawk would have far better sight. Because of this it's fairly common for walkers to shift into specific animals to gain specific traits and senses.

    Animal Spirit Absorption: A skinwalkers shapes are bound to the animals they have knowledge of and have come in contact with or have studied for a lengthy period of time. This is a mental and spiritual absorption of said animal which gives them the ability to mimic said animals. The fastest way to achieve this is through direct touch, their spirit reaching out to copy that of the animal they touch though obviously coming into direct contact with some animals is an impossibility and to that end the walker can simply study the animal for a prolonged period memorizing its movements, quirks and traits. Once they've memorized these animals they can call upon these memorized movements at will and literally change their shape and senses to reflect them. A poorly studied animal can be shifted into but without proper knowledge of said animal the skin will not be seamless, often jittery and otherwise easily recognizable as a farce.

    Shape-shifting: Unlike their evolved and mutated brethren the shifter, the skinwalker’s shift is painless and instantaneous and more closely resembles the glamour of the fae from which they were initially cursed. Shape-shifting begins much in the same way a witch’s powers begin, while skinwalker children are born with these powers they do not hold enough mental prowess to harness or use this magic until a little later on in their lives, the earliest attaining these abilities around 6 while most develop and shift for the first time around the age of 8. These first few shifts are often based on family or neighborhood pets, simplistic smaller forms that are very well known by the time this power can be harnessed thus requiring very little effort to hold onto and maintain. Beyond the spirits they know a walker’s shifted shape is entirely dictated by themselves where some stick to one or only a few animals others use a whole zoo of shapes. Also unlike the shifters, skinwalkers can shift into anything that they know this includes birds, reptiles, mammals and fish though they can not partially shift as their shift is magical in nature rather than physical like the shifter’s.

    Magic dampening: The curse that plagued them in the beginning would eventually move to serve them in dampening magic from outside sources, this encompasses all magic which is generally halved when used against a walker. Furthermore they have the useable ability to dampen the magic around them in both a passive and active way that they can strengthen with practice and concentration. When using this actively it not only drains their energy but also offers protection to those around them making any magic used within a 6-12 foot radius lessened by 25%. When left alone the passive ability is faint and non-draining, working only within arms reach of themselves though it can easily dampen the heightened emotions of a shifter making them a sought after companion for the moodier of their cousins.

    Animal Empathy & Communion: Walkers have great respect and a very strong spiritual connection with the animals they shift into and even beyond this often present with the ability to empathetically connect and then soothe animals. This ability stretches well beyond the animals they’ve studied and although they’re nothing like a modern day Snow White they do tend to be very animal centered people and it’s not uncommon for animals to seek them out over other non-walkers in a group (this includes both wild, domesticated and feral animals).

    Familiars: witches and covens will often approach sempiternal species with offers of familiar bonding. This binding requires an extensive ritual where the sempiternal enters into a contract that tethers their souls to a witch for as long as the contract stands. Familiar binding is a fairly common practice among witches and highly suggested by Supremes as it can give the coven as a whole a large boost if ever needed while also strengthening its individual members. The sempiternal community as a whole is fairly split about the familiar binding itself, many find it little more than indentured servitude while others embrace it for the boosts it gives pack. Either way the pack or sempiternal lean, once a witch is bound to a shifter that witch is almost always enfolded into the given pack (if applicable) as a protected member, like any other non-sempiternal family member(s) are.
    Note: See witch lore for more information.

    Pack bond: a skinwalker within a pack will develop a bond just like all the other members though their bond will differ slightly. The empathetic tie that shifters create is a creation of blood which the skinwalkers will never be able to emulate, however the bond they do create allows them to feel the presence of their packmates, much like a location spell. Their general direction is very clear for skinwalkers, which makes them excellent for hunting down lost pack members. The closer they are the more whole and connected they feel to the pack itself.

    Herbal healing: A remnant of their past lives the skinwalkers have managed to retain some hold on the old primitive means of herbal remedies and potion mixing. Walkers are not true witches in the sense that they cannot weave magic beyond their shapeshifting but rather they hold some earthly connection to both plant and animal and are often sought out for herbal poultices and salves like the medicine men they are derived from. Not all skinwalkers are skilled in this but they do all have the ability to mix and understand the intricate complexities of plants. It should be noted that a witch with healing abilities coupled with a walker’s poultice are a force to be reckoned with in the healing community.

    Shape-shifting: It goes without saying that a walker’s main strength lies in their ability to shapeshift. While they do not grow or gain any inhuman strength outside of the abilities of the animal itself the ability to flee a dangerous situation on the feet of a fox or the wings of a owl is something that simply can simply not be overlooked in this case.

    Iron & Silver: Like the fae they were cursed by and the shifters that would come later the skinwalkers hold an aversion to both iron and silver though both to a far lesser extent than both fae and shifter alike. While they can handle both metals there will always be a slight irritation to the skin when doing so and prolonged exposure or damage to the skin by either metals will cause the same adverse reaction to the skinwalker that it does to either shifter or fae (burning, blisters and slowed healing). Iron and silver poisoning are both maladies that walkers can be afflicted with though unlike fae and shifters they can easily overcome these diseases and rarely die from either unless otherwise weakened.

    Mortality: Skinwalkers are essentially mortal when it comes to their physiological makeup and just as susceptible to illness and disease as any other mortal would be. Without the accelerated healing of shifters and most fae they are just as likely to die from serious ailments as an human or witch.

    Magic Insanity: While the humanitarian need of the walker tend to draw them to the unstable magics of this world this can and does often lead to their own mental instability. Absorbing and dampening so much magic over the course of their longer lives often chips away at their own balance and a skinwalker that is sequestered from their own kind for too long, and the balance offered therein, will find their grip on sanity slowly eaten away at. It’s not unusual for skinwalkers to lose this grip completely by their third century before spiraling slowly to their end if not snuffing out their own lives when the spiral begins in order to save themselves the agony of this painfully disconnected and slow death.

  • Hybrid Eien
    Test tube babies, the hybrids were originally lab made in 1390, an experiment conducted by witches and fae alike to try and see if the shifter and vampire virus could be combined; they were 40 men and women kidnapped from their homes, mauled (many died to the mauling) and in-transition introduced to the vampire blood and murdered to trigger another transition, which gave way to the first 23 hybrids. In the subsequent years of imprisonment and testing, all of which took place in some unknown place in Wales, a hideout now long in ruins and buried by soil, many more hybrids were made in both below listed manners and sacrificed to magical experiments.

    They all escaped in 1401, and scattered to all the parts of the world; most perished, but those that remained called themselves the Originals. After their escape, further studies were shut down until the hybrids re-emerged with all the other supernatural races three centuries ago, officially wanting to be recognized as separate species and growing their numbers to register as an independent insular race. They were given credence only after several decades of back and forth bickering with their creator species that had refused to admit fault and to this day deny they had created hybrids.

    Hybrids remain more alive than dead despite their combined genes, and boast with the weaknesses and strengths of both shifters and vampires. They grew in numbers between the world wars and may currently be considered pretty common, may being the key word as there are people who’ve never met a hybrid in their entire life.

    Hybrids are driven by emotion and blood-lust, vastly regarded as above vampires in terms of their predator status. However, they incline very strongly to packs that are known to give them a sense of belonging, doubly so as they bore from both their parents; the shifter need to belong and be a part of something larger, the vampire part to belong to survive. Hybrids are dual in nature: both shifters and vampires, and yet neither in full. Due to their origins, they’re not very close to witches and the fae, and their old tensions have survived the centuries, present to the day. They gravitate towards vampires and shifters. Being a hybrid isn’t easy, but there’s no smoke without fire.
    As varied as humans can look. When feeding, stressed, or aroused, their eyes change colors, whites shining black and hues golden. They can get tattoos and piercings, and scar only after heavy injuries by silver or holy objects. They have an upper and lower pair of vampire fangs that come out when they’re agitated or such. A hybrid smells like their shifter parent.

    Hybrids are normally violent, aggressive, and very easily crave to belong to something theirs. Their bloodthirst is enhanced, and it makes them voracious feeders. Some of them regard themselves as true connoisseurs of every consumable available-- some are truly elitist about it, and embrace what they are, abominations, to the point of acting cult-like. Some want to act more shifter-like by seeking out packs for comfort, and humanizing themselves as well as they can. Some will want to belong under nests to showcase which side of themselves they prefer. Some will fit under hybrid packs. Either or, hybrids want to belong, and a lone hybrid is a deranged hybrid on the verge of a killing spree. The struggle is common for all of them. Additionally, they feel naturally drawn to vampires and shifters, preferring them as partners and food.
    Hybrids need both mortal food and blood to feel sustained. To each their own only partially applies here, as hybrids prefer feeding from vampires, shifters, and then each other. Particularly sensitive to flavor, humans taste dull to them, and vampires and shifters like the shit. And fellow hybrids like ecstasy. Just the same, hybrids taste incredibly good to vampires.

    A hybrid will feed as needed depending on their age and general control. During feeding, they release a toxin that promotes oxytocin creation in their victims. It’s naturally occurring and cannot be prevented. This stops the victim from struggling and makes them want to be fed from, even if it doesn’t dull the pain. (They also cannot roll the mind as vampires can.) Human and witch victims very quickly develop addiction, waiting to be fed from again, which is why some hybrids prefer them over shifters and vamps, but any species if fed from enough times can develop an addiction. It’s also age dependent. It makes the bite a mental mind-fuck for the victim.

    Age Limit:
    Immortal like their vampire parents, even it it hasn’t been proven yet. However, the first hybrids were officially made in 1390, and if there have been earlier cases, they remain undocumented. NOTE: when apping a hybrid, you are welcome to make one of the Originals, aka one of those created in the experiment, or an accidental creation that predates the experiment by decades, or even centuries. Or even anything created by them at any point after. The admin team does not need to be contacted!
    Hybrids have four options: a hybrid pack, a regular wolf pack or a feline pard, or a vampire nest. Going lone is a dangerous, wrong choice many make, which is how they wind up dead. Feeling the need to belong, hybrids do typically incline to packs though one option’s harder than the other.

    With vampire nests, the joining is similar to any other vampire joining. They drink from the vein of the nest anchor, and consider themselves a part of it. However, this will create a stronger tie between the hybrid and their anchor, leaving the anchor to struggle with a perpetually ravenous hybrid wanting more of their blood.

    With regular packs/pards, joining is possible but similarly to skinwalkers cannot be direct. Repeatedly feeding off the pack members (the leaders specifically) slowly builds a link that makes the hybrid join the pack bond; they will feel their pack members and be felt in turn, but it will also make them susceptible to the alpha/beta/omega powers. It takes time to develop, and most packs/pards will not permit a hybrid to join their ranks. Their compulsion doesn't work on pack-mates, and once they've begun to feel the bond in some part, may be given the bite to help tell them from the rest. They may run with the others (for the full moon or in general) and it will help maintain the bond along with frequent feeding. This is particularly useful once the bond's formed, and may replace feeding in a part for brief periods of time. If a hybrid wishes to separate from the pack, physically distancing themselves from the others for a few weeks will work. Otherwise, any sort of interaction with the pack will draw out their need to belong and keep them in the pack.

    With hybrid packs, the dynamics alter. Due to their bloodthirsty nature, most packs die within a year or two within their conception, with its members devouring each other. Consisting of an alpha, their second-in-command, a beta, and the rest, their mechanics match pards and packs; the hybrid receives a bite from their alpha, inducting them into the pack. There’s no adjustment period, partly why hybrids in packs are prone to going insane; the strain of the pack bond appearing so suddenly may feel too much. They run together for the full moon, typically diverse and consisting of feline, lupine and ursine hybrids without discrimination.

    Their leader’s powers mimic the alpha powers in a part, and the alpha command is available to him or her to keep their hybrids in check, just as the ability to calm their pack members, or even disturb the pack bond (they also sense out all their hybrids and call them to arms, stopping and triggering shift at will). Within a pack, hybrids cannot compel each other, but the pack normally enhances their violent emotions, building off their blood-lust, and they lean horribly on their leader’s psyche. If the leader’s control is lacking, his/her struggles will turn up the viciousness of their hybrids until mutual death. If their control is solid, the pack may survive for an indefinite amount of time. Hybrid packs aren’t big. Between ten to twenty members, every new hybrid chips at their leader’s psyche, and hybrids within packs are normally plagued by a ravenous adoration of their leader to the point of being a threat to him or her. If the alpha doesn’t have all their respect, their hybrids will devour them out of pure impassioned love or hated (and afterwards each other). Their leader is their god… but also a high end, sumptuous meal.

    Strongly empathetic in nature, the hybrid pack bond also permits for rudimentary but proxy based telepathy whereas the empathetic bond will stretch far and wide and fizzle out a good distance beyond the city limits, and as far as the beta goes, they are usually a person appointed by the alpha, their real second in command meaning if the alpha was severely hurt or indisposed, the bond would center itself on their second for a temporary period of time. If their second wanted this long-term, they’d need to kill their alpha but still have to prove themselves to others. The beta has no abilities, but still stands above others in having more magic of the bond centered around themselves.

    Hybrid alphas aren’t voted into packs. They fight and kill their way in, meaning that the victor usually bathes in the blood of their contenders until earning enough respect the pack bows. Then, they finalize the bond by running together for the moon. It’s also why in modern times hybrid packs face a lot of disapproval, and hybrids are urged to hide away in shifter packs/pards. A hybrid can pull from a pack simply: just leave until the mark fades.

    As for rogue hybrids they don't make it long. They're driven insane in time and cannot survive on their own; the mind decay of their parent species is a huge problem for them, meaning that hybrids that are lone are essentially ticking bombs, and will be picked off by the shifters in vicinity, a nearby pack, or even a vampire nest-- or officials. There's an abundance of enemies. Due to this, lone hybrids are capped at 2. Current cap: 1/2

    There are three known methods how to make a hybrid:
    1. If a victim of a mauling gets drained and consumes vampire/hybrid during the transitional period, aka before their first shift. This kills them, and they remain ‘dead’ for a couple of hours before their heart restarts and they come back. After waking up, the first thing they do is shift. It’s all very sudden and painful without any ‘prep’ time, and without an ounce of control many will die after shifting, too frenzied or scared and struggling with their new instinct and the wolf/cat/etc and thus killing themselves in their panic. However, if they do not die, after sating themselves on blood and flesh of the living, they will shift back automatically, beginning their journey as a hybrid.Hybrids themselves may turn others. It uses the same process. It’s how they raised their numbers back in the days; they found cute humans, mauled cute humans, waited for them to survive, and then drained and killed them, voila, a hybrid made. Any living species that can be mauled or turned into a vampire can ultimately become a hybrid.

    2. If a shifter gets drained and consumes hybrid blood. Drained to the point of death and fed hybrid blood before inevitably killed, the shifter enters a vegetative state lasting up to six hours as their body adjusts for the new needs and such, awakening into a ferocious blood-lust that's sated only by the blood of others. It doesn't work with vampire blood, rather, as noted bellow, the chances are down to slim except for the case described below when the shifter's introduced to vampiric DNA over time (months).

    3. Check out vampire lore; if a shifter dies with vampire/hybrid blood in their bloodstream, but previously was repeatedly introduced, even primed for it, there's is a very narrow likelihood that upon death they don’t come back as a vampire but a hybrid. ‘Dead’ for six-ish hours, their heart restarts, marking their return onto the living world. Upon awakening, their voracious hunger leads them to feed on blood until sated, marking the change as complete. Otherwise, a shifter dying with vampire/hybrid blood in their body will yield a vampire.

    NOTE: a single mouthful or a few drops of blood won't do the trick. The victim needs to ingest a proper amount of hybrid/vampire blood in order to trigger the transition. Otherwise, if a victim is killed with too little hybrid/vampire blood in their bloodstream, they remain dead. All new hybrids start off with shit control. How quickly they master it is individual dependent; months, years-- it’s a tireless process but impeccable control isn’t impossible, just as old hybrids forever struggling isn’t. Hybrids can sense each other out-- it’s a thing of ‘sense’ rather than scent. Hybrids can not only make more hybrids, but also shifters and vampires. Survivors, or shifters and vamps sired by hybrids, are no different from other members of their species, though are drawn to hybrids, and are very susceptible to hybrid influence. Having a hybrid parent forms a one sided link between the victim and the sire in which the sire will always be able to sense their victim out, find them, and influence them.

    Hybrids can have children, however their vampire genes make it that there’s sadly just a 1:100 chance of a hybrid child making it into the third trimester-- and being born alive. Most are born stillborn, or miscarried. All mortals and sempiternals are valid partners for hybrids, and if born, the child would be a shifter. Hybrids and the fae are incompatible for magical reasons, hisss (lol?). The conception and alike are similar to how it works with shifters. The hybrid parent will always be able to sense their child, distance and time aside.

    Mating, Familiars & Other Bonds:
    For hybrids very much attuned to their vampire side, mating is a foreign and unnecessary bother. For those much more in tune with their shifter side, it’s A+. Hybrids mating however tends to be a bit of a tragic deal as willing mates are hard to come by, and the split magic of their species may just clash and make the ordeal itself very discomforting to the parties. It’s turned hybrids off mating and bred the impression it’s impossible. They may similarly mate with shifters, but the same problem appears. Vampire mating has theoretically better chances, but the slow progress of it rather turns the vampires into hybrid devotees as opposed to husbands/wives, which isn’t a problem for some but it makes this mating idea a pretty bad one.

    As far as spellbinder and familiar material goes, hybrids are theoretically very powerful familiars and sources of power for spellbinders, and in practice the worst idea in the history of worst ideas. Due to their nature or their magic sensitivity, fetching yourself a hybrid for anything (magic related) is short of playing with fire. They’re not… built for it, so to speak which is owed to their vampire side, and it’s a struggle getting them there. Worth it for some, but let’s pin it a super lengthy and difficult process. It has been documented, so it is possible, and as the records claims the hybrids made for amazing familiars, capable and useful, until they lost their minds and ate and murdered their witches. In that order.
    Decapitation also works-- starvation has the same effect, and whether it’s food or blood, if it’s missing from their diet, they grow weak and die. Overall, hybrids are as killable as many species, even if they’re particularly tenacious and obviously try not to get killed. Your best bet honestly is just severe bodily damage, if cutting heads off leaves you too squeamish, or a slow and torturous passing via means of starvation-- which is… truly, truly painful and kills a hybrid depending on what you deprive them of; without food, they may survive up to 2 months provided they keep themselves sustained by blood, which would continue to heal them until the damage was too large, causing all their organs to fail. Without blood, they can go for roughly two weeks uninjured before wilting. In death of blood starvation, they shrivel up like burned paper first, and enter a brief hibernation period lasting up to a month during which if at any point they’re fed blood again, they’ll rejuvenate. Listless and vulnerable during, if left unfed they’ll live out their hibernation period, incapable of movement though conscious of their surroundings. They die, very, very slowly, and very painfully.
    Enhanced senses (specifically a sense of taste and smell), strength and speed: on par with what vamps and shifters have.

    Compulsion: borrowed from their vampire parents and available to all the hybrids upon conception. Has to be trained and practiced. Look up vampire compulsion. The mechanics are the same but hybrid compulsion is more practice dependent than age dependent, meaning that you could have a 5c old hybrid who is absolute shit at it. You may blame their dual nature; they simply have the option of indulging the animal or vampire more, so the hybrid experience won’t be the same for all of them. Also, seeing as hybrids are shifters in a part, they are susceptible to compulsion. Shifting at will: exactly as with shifters. Check out the shifter lore under "shifting".

    Partial shifting: as above.

    Werebite: theirs poisons vampires if administered in their animal form; it doesn’t work on hybrids however. It can be healed as well as a regular shifter bite.

    Rapid healing: theirs is as quick as a vampire’s. However, great injuries naturally trigger their blood lust and possibly send them into blood rage in case of impending death or a very young hybrid. Similarly, their blood has healing properties to anyone who digests it; for anyone who has ingested larger quantities of hybrid blood, it may result in them “feeling” like an actual hybrid to other hybrids-- risky business.

    Oxytocin release: which they trigger in their victims during a feeding, inspiring addiction to the bite. It also relaxes the victim, promoting trust in their attacker and the desire to please them.

    Improved night vision: like a vampire’s.

    Magic sensitivity: they’re more sensitive to magic, its presence, and effects, which makes it easy for them to sniff out where and when magic was last used and even curses on individuals. It’s good for telling which objects are charmed, cursed, plain or otherwise-- it has its good uses.
    Bloodlust: theirs is bigger than a regular vampire’s, and they’re infamously voracious.

    Full moons: because they’re slaves to it like shifters and necessarily shift for the full moon without exception. They’re more ravenous during this time, and remain in their other form usually until dawn. Also, without any pack/pard bond of sorts, they are more susceptible to it and their moods around the full moon swing to and fro like them bisexuals. Pew pew.

    Magic sensitivity: a double-edged sword, this actually does act as a mild allergy for them which, as it goes with allergies, may get progressively worse in given time. This is particularly true for hybrid familiars that can last for only as long as they can balance their time with magic and outside it, but all down to the last one eventually lose themselves to their sensitivity. Initially, the magic sensitivity begins as mild discomfort or a tingling sensation, but with further exposure begins to feel like heavy ringing in the ears and a crawling sensation underneath the skin. Restless and persistent, it slowly fragments the hybrid’s focus and mind, causing sanity and the proverbial shit hitting the fan. This isn’t as strong for hybrids tied to spellbinders, who produce much better results. A familiar hybrid can last up to a year or so before going kooky.

    Silver: they’re just as vulnerable to it as shifters.

    Holy ground and objects: as borrowed from their vampire parent.

    Light vulnerability: where the sun doesn’t hurt them but feels unnatural.

    Blood rage/starvation: borrowed from the vampire parent again, a hybrid deprived of blood will in time lose themselves to bloodlust and seek to feed at any cost.

    Insanity: stemming from what plagues their parents and feeling it in full since conception, lone and older hybrids will simple be kooky. Their lifestyle is very up and down and their constant struggle with their dual nature makes for an easy source of frustration, and later genuine madness.
  • Vampire Eien
    Twilight lied.

    Fierce and dangerous, vampires are nothing quite like their romanticized versions. Predatory in nature, they’re made to hunt and kill, an instinct that is easy to follow. Their origins are harder to trace than meets the eye, and across the world every culture has its own genesis story. Differing in some points, meeting in others, they overlap in their claims that the vampires intrinsically hunters that strive at night and feed off blood.

    Wrongly portrayed as loners, vampires have simply always had a penchant of hiding quite well, which includes even how they congregate, their groupings, and overall who they are and how they work was intentionally shrouded in mystery for centuries since before the supernatural arose from behind the veil. Secretive in nature, in truth their once rumored loner ways point at the faint tether they are known to share with each other when grouped in a nest, and nests have been around for as long as vampires themselves, arisen from the need to see them protected against their common enemies, or even increase their overall chances of survival. Over the years to come, those who fitted themselves into nests and those who didn't began to form two clearly opposing sides with both defending their own ideals, although it would be the former that emerged victorious when co-existence in nests proved necessary to mitigating vampire blood-lust, or even postponing the mental decay that follows vampire in late age.

    While not all nests even share the same ideal, each has a leader and its own tenets, some stricter, mimicking human hierarchy, some looser, serving the need for companionship and otherwise leaving its members to do as they will. Despite their immortal life, some vampires choose to believe in divinity even after death, and there are no limits in this regard.

    In their death, "death" death, their souls wander the purgatory until they have been forgiven for the cheek of an immortal life in their passing-- by no fault of their own, but such are the rules. Any non-eternal species can become a vampire following two of the two available turning routes. Psions are off-shoot vampires, as powerful though more humanized, and hybrids are vampires and shifters spliced in a single being, apex predators if such a term existed. Regardless, no being can quite compare to the power of vampire compulsion and their sleek predatory instinct to kill and devour that's topped only by a hybrid's. They're capable of bonds, mating across all species, peddling blood as their main sustenance and most important currency. They're aggressive, elusive, predatory and lethal, in a twist of events capable of creating the very hybrids that view them as their food. Though it does place vampires a bit below them on the food chain, they're formidable predators whose sense of control comes quicker and who will never fall out of people's grace as the oldest monsters from human folklore.

    In appearance, vampires are no different than their once human form, red eyes flashing in agitated state, arousal, and commonly during feeding. Vampires are warm on touch, and it’s important to know all down to the last one have a heartbeat - without it, their blood would congeal. They don’t need to breathe unless it’s to scent out others, but most do regardless to be aware of their surroundings. While this makes them feel all normal, they’re all infertile naturally, and cannot reproduce. As such, there will be no born, or half vampires. They don’t smell like corpses and are rather renowned for having no particular smell of their own. They all have two (upper and lower) retractable pairs of fangs that pop out on own accord when the vampire is aroused. They’ll regrow if damaged or forcibly removed, ensuring that the vampire’s always equipped to take and kill.
    Vampires need blood to sustain themselves. They can indulge in alcohol but not carbonated drinks or such. Food still tastes pleasantly to vampires, and there’s no difference here in terms of flavor, but they cannot digest it, and it sits in their stomachs. Recently turned will need to feed thrice a day, whereas vampires aged 50+ only every other day. Sadly, the goal post doesn’t shift much for vampires that live up to 500+ years, still needing to feed every couple of days to keep themselves sane. Triggering insane bloodlust in a vampire causes them to enter in a stage dubbed the blood-rage, wherein they’re driven by a senseless desire to feed, going from victim to victim, unable to sate their thirst and commonly regurgitating half-ingested blood. This lasts half an hour to two hours, during which there’s no stopping the vampire bar killing or containing them. It’s a shaming experience that no vampire really confesses to, and those that stupidly do are judged for it accordingly, if not treated with hostility.

    As far as actual blood goes, any goes and each vampire has their preference. Drinking from corpses is frowned upon and the blood of an animal doesn’t taste nearly as well. Blood types, individual health, age, and species are known to alter the blood favor. Bad health habits, drug, alcohol and nicotine abuse, as well as illnesses impact blood quality, diluting if not downright ruining the blood flavor. Vampires may get a buzz when drinking from an intoxicated person - the strength of the buzz depends on how much was drunk, and how drunk the victim was. While vampires may choose to feed from blood bags, they don’t and cannot replace feeding from the vein entirely. Feeding off blood bags for longer period of time negatively impacts the vampire’s abilities, halving them and returning their sensitivity to sunlight, and will eventually trigger blood-rage.

    Vampire blood has widespread healing properties.

    Vampire cannibalism:
    An old and tabooed practice, it’s long been banished but still happens behind the curtains, where sires too concerned for their struggling sirelings will let them drink from their vein. The vampire blood follows other rules in terms of what influences its taste, age giving it finesse like it were wine, where the oldest of vampires may taste the most succulent.

    As a practice born of care, soon after it spiraled out of control, with rumors of deranged vampires mindlessly killing left to right, because overindulgence on a vampire blood had numbed down their tastes. If not weaned off the tit soon enough, an addiction may build. There is recovering from this, but vampire cannibalism in any extent is greatly frowned upon, and fearfully mentioned in the highest circles as the second biggest taboo a vampire may commit: the biggest is draining own sire.

    Vampire nests:
    Most vampires will belong to a nest. Those that do no will often be ostracized by their own, forced to live on the outskirts of the modern society-- the cost of going lone is surprisingly high for vampires, mostly if this is repeated. Although vampire nests are never large and sprawling, and the bond they share is faint, vampires fitted underneath them find their bloodlust easier to maintain, and the mental decay that follows vampires naturally has lesser of a hold, down to none whereas with rogue vampires, a descent into madness is typically a question of a decade or so, or faster, or slower depending on their mental fortitude but on their own vampires will experience an enhanced version of their bloodlust, forcing them into a frenzy more commonly than not until they're often hunted down as dangers to society-- this has always been the case. As a result, rogue vampires are always recruited to be shoved under a nest for their own well-being, and those around them.

    Within a nest, the vampires are united by a leader who stands at the center of their bond, awarding them with an extrasensory understanding of where all their nest vampires are, who is whose sire and fledgling (this perk extends even outside of the nest) and overall feel them and they're succumbing to a frenzy, even if they will not have any specific powers outside it. A vampire nest leader is an anchor, holding the bond together like a glue. It unites the vampires and is initiated by drinking from their anchor/leader, who can be replaced either by being drained by their successor (this doesn't have to mean death), or upon their death the next anchor will be decided by drinking from all the nest members who will then drink from the future anchor. This is the only time that vampires will practice cannibalism, acting purely to help themselves. Vampires in a nest don't otherwise sense each other, this burden belongs only to their leader who they can actually sense out but otherwise vampires in a nest receive only the perks of the bond; their bloodlust betters, their insanity dwindles, and similar. Different nests might have different ideals, some forcing interactions, some not-- it varies.

    Vampire nests are available to vampires, hybrids or psions-- the initiation is the same in every case.

    Age Limit:
    2000 years as according to the site rules.
    There are several ways to become a vampire:
    1.The vampire drains the victim, and feeds them their blood, killing them. The victim enters a vegetative state, and awakens into a transitional period and to ferocious hunger which the victim has 6 hours to sate before dying. The hunger naturally increases in that time. There’s no way a fledgling can resist the hunger for too long anyway, and normally finalizes the change within an hour after awakening.

    2. Dying with vampire blood in their bloodstream, usually upwards of a pint in amount. Few differences in what happens after the victim wakes up. The transitional period in their case is more forgiving, and the victim has 12 hours before they either die of hunger, or feed. They also handle the hunger better since their passing wasn’t so volatile. This method is scoffed upon as cheating one’s way to immortality.

    NOTE: a single mouthful or a few drops of blood won't do the trick. The victim needs to ingest a proper amount of hybrid/vampire blood in order to trigger the transition. Otherwise, if a victim is killed with too little hybrid/vampire blood in their bloodstream, they remain dead. In all the cases the fledgling/sireling develops a sire-sireling bond with their maker, allowing their sire to compel them. Typically, the sireling remains by their maker’s side for 2 - 3 decades until their control is refined enough, before permitted to leave as the bond dwindles. Some sirelings may choose to leave earlier, though the control in the first 5 years is quite abysmal to none, with risks of random attacks. If the sireling chooses not to learn under their sire, learning from other vampires will help. It helps mitigate the sireling's mental struggle, and helps them cope. In play, characters need to stay by their sire at least 2 - 3 years to be accepted, though would remain at a risk of attacking others willy-nilly regardless.

    The sire and sireling will forever remain connected, able to sense each other out centuries down the line, but roughly around the 150y mark, the compulsive side of the bond exists no more meaning the sire will no longer will be able to compel the sireling-- otherwise, vampires are immune to compulsion. It’s discouraged but entirely possible for the sire and sireling to enter a sexual relationship. Either party dying doesn't kill the other, but is experienced as a heavy loss, leaving either party deeply anguished. This feeling is temporary, and is gone in a day or two, depending on how recent the turning was. Youngest vampires may be set off into the bloodrage as a result.

    Special note: while shifters can also be turned into vampires, they're a special case where most turnings result in the death of the shifter as known to vampires. The shifter gene is a virus, and vampirism similarly falls in the same category, which commonly causes one to cancel out the other, resulting in the death of the victim in most circumstances. The only real method that reliably changes a shifter into a vampire is bringing the shifter close to death and then killing them with vampire blood in their system. The afterwards process and their overall vampire experience doesn't differ vastly, bar a few details: the vampire virus doesn't really rewrite their shifter virus, but adds to it, meaning that in a large part their bodies, while dead, remain what they were once alive, and shifter turned vampires retain their scent and the taste of their blood. Being a vampire long enough and the vampire diet eventually alters it in time, but the impression of 'shifter' never altogether disappears and cannot be deleted from their genetic make-up. They're no longer shifters, and they are vampires without any benefits they'd held in their previous life, but they're the only vampires that smell like something else, and whose previous species can be scented on them, or tasted in their blood.

    Your luckiest bet is to decapitate the bitch. They’re sturdy and heal very quickly, so regular means don’t work (you can try some extra stabbing though, go wild). If not that, then draining them of their own blood, alternatively starving them also work. For starvation, it’s a cruel and slow process, taking months of agony before the vampire’s body just ceases. Other than that, any other act that completely destroys the vampire’s body, such as literal burning to ashes or dismemberment will do. Special note: no, sunlight does not harm them, neither stakes. Check out the weaknesses.
    Available to be initiated by all the vampiric species within own species or even non-vampire species, namely for vampires, psions and hybrids, though hybrids have their own specific requirements (read hybrid lore).

    Vampire bonding is nothing for weak stomachs, relying on vampire and their bonded to periodically drink from each other for a longer period of time, depending on the frequency between 3 - 6 months, the more frequently the better. Not that well understood and genuinely a rare occurrence that many nests will frown upon (why would you mate with food?), if it does happen, it’s mostly between a vampire/non-vampire, which takes into account that a vampire/vampire bond would be cannibalistic in nature, and vampires generally frown upon vampire cannibalism. The mechanics are again simple; if the two repeatedly drink from each other, it begins to build a empathic bond initially weak in reach and power, and thus quick to dissipate unless the two continue to exchange blood. Simultaneously, every next feeding makes them see each other’s memories, plunging them deeper and deeper into each other’s psyche and in so connecting the two in an almost irreversible bond that only death can swiftly end.

    Over time, the two begin to feel each other from across any distances, capable of finding each other, and feeling each other’s emotions, desires, and all the psychological what-not. They do not build a telepathic bond, but their minds do connect, permitting them to effortlessly relive each other’s memories by simply touching physically and focusing on the other. Alternatively, they can dream and commonly share dreams. The connection can only be harmful if the memories prove to be too much. Of course, this bond has its disadvantages, and bar being almost irreversible, it honestly ties the two together, making them susceptible to the other's emotional state, or hunger. For a non-vampire mate, they become attuned to their lover’s blood-lust, and for vampire, their lover becomes basically irresistible blood-flavor wise, which will disregard their normal dietary preferences or perhaps the less savory blood flavors out there.

    This is particularly dangerous for vampire/vampire mates which begin to lust after each other constantly, best satisfied by the other’s blood but, as is known, vampires cannot be sustained by vampire blood and it drives them insane. The bond is anchored once the mates can look through each other’s eyes, and before then will dwindle unless the feedings are repeated. Once cemented, it may better or worsen depending on if the mates continue drinking from each other, possibly leaving the bond very, very weak (but still present), or strong enough that the mates may project images of themselves that only the other will see. It’s sort of telepathic but mostly you should be thinking a twist in astral projection that carries all the normal risks you may imagine. If the mates go separate ways entirely, severing all the contact, the bond slowly, really slowly fizzles out, taking twice as much time to than it had needed to trigger.

    Additionally, vampire/vampire (or if either is a hybrid) mating is basically frowned upon, and vampire mating is largely misunderstood since the vampire mate is normally driven to consume their lover in their entirety from the blood-lust. However, any species with blood in their veins is a viable mate for a vampire-- any, honestly. How easy it’s going to be depends, and for example the taste of demon blood sort of naturally rules out demon mates, but if you find a vampire tenacious and mad enough to try, it’s possible (but would take forever and ever). This bond does permit the mates to experience the world from each other’s perspective, literally, with the stronger mind capable of influencing the weaker, though has pretty solid downsides too, and mostly it’s just a pain to trigger. It ties the two minds together and in that differs somewhat from how shifter mating works. And yes, shifter/vampire mates is a thing, though both communities have historically rejected such pairs, the few that appeared, as essentially it replaces bond advancement for shifters and lands them a solid mate.

    Considering the depth of the bond, another side effect of it is that the species begin to share life longevity, putting them on the same level though in the case of mortal mates, they'll usually cash in 75% of their mate's life, albeit it isn't impossible for the bond to encompass 100% provided the mortal mate doesn't get devoured and their bond is nourished well. Sempiternals get the full 100%.

    NIGHT VISION: vampires can see in low light, but not in immaculate absence of light.

    SUPERHUMAN STRENGTH / SPEED / SENSES: think The Vampire Diaries vampires for strength and speed. While they have no need for breathing, many choose to as means of smelling out enemies. Their enhanced hearing, vision and smell serve to hunt, and aren’t on par with shifter senses. Depend on how well fed a vampire is: a starving/hungry vampire, or a vampire feeding off blood bags cannot utilize their powers in earnest. Their impairment can be fixed by proper feeding.

    SUPERHUMAN HEALING: what takes a human weeks to heal, a vampire body resolves in under an hour. Their blood itself has widespread healing properties, capable of accidentally curing even fatal diseases, though only in larger amounts. The above point applies here as well; the vampire’s overall hungry and wel-fed state alter how quickly they heal.

    COMPULSION: every vampire can compel, capable of basic, clumsy compulsion since first becoming a vampire, though it improves with age. Ancient, 1000+ old vampires can compel a person with nothing but maintained eye-contact, plucking them from the crowd for a feeding. Their compulsion doesn’t easily fade out, if at all depending on the command, whereas young vampires will be glad to shut up their victim for the duration of the feeding. Broken eye-contact doesn’t break the compulsion, the victim left dazed and disoriented for several seconds.

    The older the vampire, the better their technique, with the oldest being able to compel tens of people at a time with their voice, holding them captive until they’ve determined to release them. For younger vampires, the compulsion concludes itself with the completed deed, but age yields experience, permitting the victim remain in a droll-like state even afterwards, though it’s nothing permanent; they’ll eventually snap, or can be snapped out of it. Physical distance between the victim and the vampire has no bearing on the compulsion: once compelled, the victim will pursue completing the command unless snapped out of it by a stronger compulsion, or magic. Compulsion works on all the species except for psions and other vampires (vampires can only be called by their sires), effect or length of effect varying on species, their age, and the vampire’s age.

    Vampires cannot be compelled by other vampires, only their own sires until the 150y mark. They cannot compel psions, either, their off-shot versions though hybrids are both capable of and susceptible to compulsion.

    SUNLIGHT: leaves most vampires feeling uncomfortable. As creatures of the night, they find walking in sunlight weird, and many choose against it, but they basically can walk in the sunlight without issue. Most prefer the dusk or the dawn but I don’t care, make the bitch tan, there’s no way to justify them turning into ash in sunlight.

    HOLY GROUND: contact with holy ground burns the vampire. In the old ages, vampires resolved this issue by simply burning down the associated building, and everyone within it.

    HOLY WATER: burns the vampires, lethal in high dosage.

    IMPALING: this is literally listed here to debunk this making any impact on the vampire; vampires staked through their heart will not die or otherwise explode in a smoke of dust. It’ll hurt like a bitch.

    BLOODLUST: they’re ultimately driven by their hunger for blood. See feeding for more information.

    WEREBITE: in their animal form, a shifter bite is a fast-acting poison that kills a vampire in days. The only known cure is to drain the offending shifter almost in entirety, although most vampires will just drain the shifter, period.

    MIND DECAY: vampires tend to suffer from the decay of the mind, prone to going fully insane when lone for lengths of time.

  • Psion Eien
    Psions first appeared shortly after vampires did. There’s no exact date known but what is known is their genuine scarcity. Also called energy or psychic vampires, they’re off-shoot vampires with a 1 in 1000 chance of happening when a person getting turned into a vampire experiences a very powerful emotional surge during their final moments, causing the magic of the change to deviate from its usual course; they awaken as a psion, and begin their journey as so. Psions are very similar to vampires, but they feed off the emotions of others. Unlike vampires, they aren’t considered dead or reanimated, and a well-fed psion’s body functions like a plain mortal’s. However, their abilities come with other natural shortcomings, and where a powerful and old psion is a force to be reckoned with, achieving such a status comes after a lot of struggle.

    Psion’s biggest advantage is seen in their ability to feast on everything; blood, mortal food, they appear largely normal in any social setting, though their hunger for emotions and their ability to manipulate them is where it’s all at. They possess a pair of fangs like regular vampires, and they react similarly under duress; pop out. A split species of vampires and something seemingly ‘normal’, they borrow a lot from vampires, and though their behavior is deceptively ‘mortal’ they’re predatory in nature, and as infertile as their vampire creators. A female psion attempting pregnancy, better yet, will always succeed, though painfully abort in the first trimester in a way that’s put any psions from trying again in the future. Male psions just straight up shoot blanks. They carry an actual and unique smell.

    Frozen in appearance, Psions don’t visibly age, though starvation is known to cause an effect similar to aging, where prolonged cases thereof will begin a path of deterioration that quickly spirals out of hand until stopped. During this time, a psion’s appearance will begin to visibly alter, skin paling and muscle mass disappearing until the psion has fed on emotions. It takes a while for this stage to sink in, roughly a week or so without emotions as food, but it’s highly transitional and if ignored quickly leaves the psion weakened and withered until their ultimate demise. Ignoring it is however short to impossible, since it’s exceptionally painful to the psion.
    They can be w/e. They seek out the company of others and like to surround themselves in art, since art = plenty emotions stuffed in its mediums to appeal to the audience. They're typically involved a lot with anything that's perceived as arty. This doesn't necessarily make them gifted at art, but drawn to it for what it yields. There's a bit of cruelty in all of psions that appears in time as they age, and they're all somewhat chaotic and best suited for chaos and mayhem in their numerous forms. Sure you can get a cool, calm, and collected psion, but there's that strong inclination. As far as their tie to their vampire parent goes, they do borrow a lot from them whilst remaining anchored in one part in humanity. This means they too will be afflicted with the madness that stems from a lack of a nest, and which causes them to mentally deteriorate as their hunger begins to increase and feel overpowering, even if its onset will be slow. Slow, but eventual. Psions can comfortably remain lone for decades at a time and no longer than half a century, even if depending on how they feed this may hit them quicker.
    A psion diet can be only emotions, or emotions/blood, or emotions/mortal food, or emotions/food/blood. In harder times a psion may turn to food and blood to help partially sate their hunger, and while both work well enough to keep them satiated, this satiation effect never lasts long and cannot fully replace their normal diet. Overall, most psions choose a combined diet to gain the benefits of feeding off blood, mortal food and emotions, and to most psions violent feedings on struggling victims produce the highest level of satiation, as the victim provides with both blood and fear-- emotion. Otherwise, psions do like their emotions to sustain them, and may ‘drink’ them in various forms, read powers to find out more.
    Age Limit:
    Psions are immortal. They’re known to taper off at some point in a very natural aging though this never seems to happen below the 1k mark and even then isn’t commonly witnessed. It’s greatly influenced by their overall diet, aka for psions who commonly neglect their hunger, their passing happens quicker, whereas for those who feast when needed, its puts off their death. Their powers basically stop working, leaving them to die of starvation. On the plus side, at that point, it’s nowhere near as painful as at any point before, though it is rather dragged out over a span of several years, up to a decade or two, giving off an appearance of natural aging.
    As off-shoot vampires, psions still end up having to rely on nests to help maintain their sanity. However, its onset is much slower for them, permitting many to exist rogue before they attempt to nests. Nests housing psions doesn't put the psions at any greater risk, since the nest bond actually mitigates the hunger, and psions in nests are safer than rogue. On their psions, don't adhere to anyone, and will follow the nest hierarchy, or that of the mid-world (our world).
    If a victim experiences really powerful emotions during their turning into a vampire, there's a narrow likelihood that they won't awaken into a transitional period, but as psions. Normally, these people are turned against their will, their passing violent and traumatic, increasing chances of going psion although it's truly a rare occurrence. They remain ‘dead’ for roughly an hour, their heartbeat spontaneously restarting then and arousing them to a waking state. They don’t experience the hunger immediately, and there’s normally a smaller transitional period as they ponder their fate and begin to test out their limits and powers. Their powers don’t appear on spot, and take a while to blossom fully, mostly powered by what many emotions psions devour. Meaning that the more emotions a psion eats the stronger they are, obviously. Outside of that, a psion may be considered fully ‘woke’ a month or two into their change, as that’s the record time any has taken to realize they’re neither a human nor a vampire.
    If a psion consistently feeds off an individual for a certain length of time, it establishes a connection between the psion and the victim. It takes time and builds over time (months, weeks, depending on the age of the psion, and the age and species of the victim), and at the core of it causes the victim to become devoted to the psion, acting as their bodyguard and wishing to help and protect them. We call the victim a devotee. This isn't a lovey-dovey bond and is deeply parasitic in nature, manipulating the victim to a zealous degree of trust in the psion. It's unlike the mating bond since this doesn't build a two-way empathic bond between the psion and the victim. It also makes the victim listen to their psion, and adore them, and want to protect them at all cost.

    Any species can become devoted in time. Psions keep several devotees they feed from and let guard them. These victims will spontaneously seek them out after a couple of days of separation. This is not a sexual bond. It may be broken in any way an addiction can be, by separating the victim from their psion. It initially causes the victim to hallucinate about their psion, imagining them at every corner, stalked in their dreams. They become convinced the psion is in danger and calling to them, and will return to the psion's side, killing anyone or anything standing in their way. The devotion breaks only after long months of separation.

    Is it possible for a victim to actually love their psion? Yes, but that would render the devotion impossible to break.
    Your best bet is decapitation, or otherwise starvation that is very painful of a process for psions. They’re susceptible to most overwhelming mortal injuries and won’t randomly come back to life if you put a bullet between their eyes. They heal as quickly as vampires but their damage is that they are best healed by feeding off people’s emotions, so injure one strong enough and deprive them off their food and it triggers their deterioration. The starvation process is roughly described in the appearance part, and it has to be added that it does feel very initially uncomfortable to them as would regular hunger, weakening them, until becoming suffocating, unhinging them to the point of madness as their body begins to consume itself and they pursue sustenance. Which is when the pain factor sets in. When they die, they look very much like a skeleton with skin draped over it, and this process lasts between a month or two depending on other factors since their last feeding. In other words, the body of a psion will self-cannibalize to the point of leaving only the bones, skin and hair behind unless mercy-killed or fed emotions.
    Emotion Manipulation: The psion diet comes with an actual row of related abilities, namely emotion manipulation that’s as intricate and powerful as the psion permits it. The more a psion feeds off emotions, the stronger this ability, and obviously the better their understanding of it. In short, psions can,
    Feed off the emotions of others
    Enhance the emotions of others
    Overload people on an emotion
    Generally manipulate people’s emotions as they will
    Sense and the emotions of others
    Track emotions aka pinpoint who in a room full of tens of people is feeling something.
    Psions cannot,
    Self-cannibalize-- well, they obviously can, but it kills them, so it’s a no-go.
    They feed off,
    residual emotions left in the air or attached to places, objects, blood and--
    people's emotions
    As far as how the victim feels, it all depends on the psion and how well and hard they feed; normally, a victim of a psion feeding is left very exhausted, almost as a blank slate, though some, if the feeding is gentle, just experience a bit of a headache or nausea. Victims of such feedings never die unless the draining is of the literal sort too. At worst, a victim will be left very unresponsive for a while, seemingly catatonic for up to half, if not the entire day depending on their susceptibility. However, if the feedings repeat, the victim develops an addiction to them, and the normal discomfort is replaced by joy and anticipation and a rush as though taking a drug. With addiction well on its way, the victim gets devoted, and the return to norm is hard to secure.

    Psionic Blast: a very dangerous ability that has the potential of harming the casting psion as well, it permits the psion to expel the energy they’ve amassed/consumed recently in a physically visible blast that manifests as shimmering white energy and permits them to attack/damage/shove off enemies, subjects, however at the cost of depleting their energy levels and placing themselves in danger. The force of it can be manipulated, ensuring that experienced, strong psions don’t tire themselves out, and may play with this blast as they will. Regardless of their skill level and control, this ability is damaging to psions and the victims alike. It can be cast from their hands, though as the psion collects the energy, a translucent area that breaks light appears to clothe the psion.

    Compulsion: whilst capable of compulsion, psion compulsion never rises to the levels of mastery hybrids or mostly vampires are capable of. As their dominant ability is emotional manipulation, which replaces compulsion in a part, most don't even know they can compel others and may live out the rest of their psion existence, genuinely unaware. And many others will simply not tap into it.
    Enhanced strength/reflexes/speed/senses

    Rapid healing: their blood also heals though not as well as vampire’s.

    Vampire mating: check out the vampire lore.

    Retractable fangs

    Cannot be compelled, similarly like vampires cannot be whereas hybrids can.




    Delicious to vampires: a delicacy for vampires, their blood commonly enhances vampire bloodlust when consumed. The more they drink, the more lustful and aggressive they get, risking chances of entering into a frenzied state. Older vampires can ingest more before becoming unhinged. A couple of drops of psion blood are as potent as the strongest drug. In fact, the smell of it alone attracts vampires, and psions can often be identified by their smell. To hybrids, psions are no more delicious than vampires although they can still identify them by their smell. This smell is very distinct only to vampires and hybrids.

    Vampire blood: where it doesn’t harm them, it acts as a mild sedative. It does heal them too but over consumption turns them docile and produces a very mellow high. The same can be said for hybrid blood, since they are also vampires in a part.

    Holy ground/objects: Though it’s not as harmful to them and merely causes mild discomfort, in prolonged exposure it’s like a painful allergic reaction.

    Madness: borrowed from their vampire parents, and definitely lesser in power but still present to haunt psions into seeking out nests after a long time of solitude to help tame their hunger. Psions won't suffer of it quickly since they are off-shoot vampires, but they cannot avoid it in time.

  • Fae General Lore Sarah
    There are many stories recounting the origins of the fae each one dependent solely on who you speak to. Ask a fae and they'll likely spin you a lovely tale of lands draped in vibrant colors where up is down and they themselves were the true firsts, the chosen who began everything or even the chosen of God himself (or herself or themselves). Ask an angel and you'll probably get a once-upon-a-time story of failure and forbidden fruit. So what's actually true? No one really knows where they began or even where they'll end but there are truths to be found in each retelling of the mystical fae.

    The biggest truth is that fae, for all their similarities to the species that surround them, are a people derived from an entirely different world than the overworld we know as this world, our world. The fae realm consists of everything ours does it's paralleled enmities hidden beneath a wilder less advanced facade but it stands as our equal in every other way. For all intent and purpose this place is little more a parallel universe in and of itself, slightly brighter and slightly more saturated but altogether the same as our overworld. This land is breachable by everyone but it's not a place that should be sought out by everyone, its inhabitants are a drastic, diverse and most importantly wild sort that have laws of their own, laws that do very little to shield the mortal races from devastation. The fae realm is not a place to trespass without a guide unless you fancy yourself a thrill seeker.

    Fae Realm:
    The fae realm, better known to the fae themselves as midworld, is accessible to most baring their pretentious brethren the angels and in some rare occasions demons. It was said at one time that their portal was used as an anchor with which they lured in the mortal species’ to feed the more cannibalistic of the fae subspecies. If this reason was asked about today they'd likely change the subject and while it's not untrue it's also less of a fact today than it was once upon a time.

    The portal itself, long told to be some shimmering displacement that people just haplessly walked into is a rather obvious thing now days. Located in the Golden Gate park it looks like something you'd expect of a fae portal. A pair of old bent and leaning oak tree trunks that merge together to intertwine and twist over one another up to their flourishing boughs where they part, it’s between them that lies the legend of the fae, a shimmer portal that ripples and undulates but looks wholly transparent no matter what angle you view it from.

    The realm itself is as aforementioned a land that holds everything the overworld does but instead of simply another San Francisco it has the obvious look of something far more primitive. Covered in vast forests and rolling grassy fields with an idle temperature that rarely fluctuates from ‘just right’ it is, in the eyes of most mortals, paradise. It does appear slightly different, more saturated and just ever so slightly off in its nature it is a very dangerous place, holding all the known and unknown species of fae with very few of the overworld laws. In short the mortal races should not venture through the Bent Oaks without a fae supervisor and even then their choice of caretaker had best be chosen wisely.

    The fae realm is not only a vacation home for fae but can just as easily be their sole residence whereas the overworld might just as well be their vacation destination, this is up to the fae themselves. Homes in both world are often very common and it's not unusual for fae to begin their lives in the midworld where they feel safer among their own kind. In short it's all personal preference and interchangeable to fit the fae and their own comfort levels.

    Rogues are a tricky subject for the fae as it’s a label given by the courts alone, however it should be noted, first and foremost, that this label does not indeed erase you from the court entirely but rather simply cuts your ties and any future help from fae society.

    Defecting from the court is not up to the personal decision of the fae.

    The term rogue is one of the most shameful titles a fae can be given. This title is only given to those who have done wrong or harmed the court, fae populace, or their own people and stand before the court without plausible proof to see them executed. In our own realm this would stand as anyone who’s jury came back as hung. Example: a murderer who seems guilty but there is a lacking amount of hard evidence to convict them, would be charged with a rogue status. Upon gaining this status the fae is escorted to the mortal realm and essentially, banned from the realms beyond it. As vast as the fae lands are, they can’t police this, but generally speaking, rogue fae avoid the realm on their own as it holds nothing for them anyway.

    Rogue status is not a permanent or lifelong against any fae, though regaining citizenship within a court is often a lengthy process that requires the rogue to be tried for the crimes committed during their rogue years.

    This status does not affect the family of the fae in question. Children, siblings and spouses will not be ostracized over the crimes of their own family members. It should also be noted that children can not be deemed rogue until they are of legal age (fourteen by both court’s standards), at which point they are deemed capable of making and processing adult decisions for themselves. This is a court wide ruling that moves to keep children safe and protected above the crimes of their family members.

    Age Limit:
    The fair folk are an ageless, seemingly eternal race, though unlike true eternals they can be killed and rather readily at that. That being said many of their halfbloods boast shorter lifespans though it's a general rule of thumb for any creature of fae blood or classified as fae are immortal beings living forever or until they meet an untimely demise.
    The fae are as vast in their shapes and sizes as they are in their personalities though they do hold fast to one fairly prevalent underlying commonality, unfaltering pride. Above all else they are a seemingly conceited and pretentious people something that marks them as a closer relative to angels than they'd ever admit to. It is their belief that they not only belong here but are more deserving and better suited to protect the overworld than the angels ever have been or will be, a notion upheld by numerous failures on the angel’s behalf over the years. While some believe this more strongly than others the presence of angels not only on Earth as a whole but also in this beloved city of San Francisco in particular does little but upset the already tenuous balance they have with an otherwise rather mundane and fallible land. Their opinion of demons is roughly the same though to a much lesser extent as demons in their eyes are simply the misdeeds of this very mortal world.
    Half & Cross Bloods:
    Most if not all fae are capable of crossbreeding with the mortal races while their success rate with the eternals largely differs species to species. Halfbloods are generally viewed the same as their full-blooded brethren, deemed essential every few generations to thin out the chances of inbreeding a long since dead practice among the fae now deemed uncouth and immoral no matter how pure it allows their bloodlines to be. The views of halfbloods do fluctuate between subspecies and will be dictated in their own separate lores if needed and or they fall outside for realm of this generalization.
    Iron & Iron Poisoning: It makes sense that the fae’s biggest weakness would also be their biggest cause of death and iron is no exception to this idea. The most common death by iron is iron poisoning where the metal is exposed to the fae in a prolonged state and allowed to seep into the skin and enter the bloodstream. Iron poisoning is far faster when the exposure is direct contact but direct contact isn't necessarily needed to contract iron poisoning. It has been cited a few times that this poisoning has occurred simply from prolonged proximity exposure though this is far rarer an occurrence. Any cut or damage to the flesh by iron will heal at a slower rate and if the damage is extensive it might be beyond healing for the fae.

    A common enemy for fae are iron nails, no longer mass produced these have quickly become a black market commodity as they're light and easy to carry. Not so unlike a stake to a vampire they can easily be pushed through the skin and weaken a fae instantaneously while also offering the possibility of iron poisoning as a byproduct. Iron nails are often used in fae interrogation or torture tactics and it’s not uncommon for fae to be wary of anyone who has access to building materials or has ties to the black market.

    Iron poisoning is an extremely painful way to die and once it has been contacted it can not be rid of. It differs slightly for each subspecies but it typically presents first by an itching in the veins and flu like symptoms which then lapses into the body trying to rid itself of the toxin through open sores and blisters and eventually the damage of this, coupled with the weakness awarded by the iron present in their bloodstream, will lead to death. This process is a slow one taking no less than six months though usually upwards of a year and in some rare cases several years of agony must be endured before the fae finally succumbs.

    Physical Damage: Fae are not wholly untouchable and while most have accelerated healing abilities there are always limitations to these wherein too much damage and or blood loss can and will snuff out a fae for good. The tried and true methods are universal for fae as very few can boast any kind of limb regeneration so hacking and slashing and decapitation are all sure fell ways to stop a fae in their tracks.

    Glamour: This is the most notable and universal of the fae’s powers consisting of the ability to hide their true self. Most fae do not inhabit their true forms in the overworld and very few of them can even boast to having a humanized form at all outside of their glamour. Glamour allows them to appear human where they otherwise aren't, centaurs for example are famously half human half equine though in the overworld they would appear as any other human, this is a natural defensive trigger that almost all fae are born with. Glamour control can fluctuate between fae though usually even the youngest fae can hold some form of this camoflauge. Once they do have control it becomes second nature to be cloaked in the overworld and essentially look like everyone else.

    This ability is something that all fae and halfbloods have no matter the subspecies though what a fae looks like is completely up to the fae themselves and often found during a period in their early life where their appearance will fluctuate some before they find ‘their face’. Once it’s found the shape, size and appearance of the fae will simply just feel right almost like finding the perfect pair of shoes and from then on the fae will use this face as their own. Even with a set glamour fae can change their appearance at will, transforming into anything they need or desire at any given moment, this process takes nothing more than a thought and a few seconds for the new form to flicker over them like a ripple over the surface of a pool of water (this includes but is not limited to races, face,size and genders). Bending genders is, in and of itself, a tricky thing to accomplish and generally not something young fae can accomplish beyond the simple face and body structure as it's not just the clothed facade that changes but rather the gender as a whole. Bending genders however does not change the fae’s genetic makeup and therefor the fae can only ever breed in their base gender (a male will always be a male no matter what genitalia or appearance he holds and vice versa).

    It should be noted that glamour outside the chosen facade is very hard to hold onto for any length of time as it feels itchy and uncomfortable, like a wool sweater on bare skin and so changing anything but simple things (hair and eye color) is generally not a long lasting effect and drains the fae just like any other magic use would.

    Heightened Senses & Strength: This will vary from species to species but in general fae have better equipped senses though they still pale in comparison to shifter senses. This includes, hearing, sight, smell, taste and strength where each one is either higher or lower depending on the species itself (this will be noted in each subspecies lore).

    The Elements: fae are a magical people born from the world’s raw elements. Each fae species has a direct tie to an element and most, if not all, have some means by which they can control this element in its raw form. This element does more than dictate what the fae can do or what earthen property they’re bound to, this element is also where the fae derives their magic. Fae are not an endless font of magic as is believed, rather they naturally draw energy from their given element. This happens in the background of every fae and is nothing they can turn off as it sustains their life, their glamour and the magic that forms their inner structure. When a fae uses magic it depletes first their inner storage system, or core. This core is the same as in witches, though the fae’s are substantially larger and better versed at holding and using their magic efficiently as it’s active from the moment of their birth.

    Once this core reserve is depleted the fae will then draw directly from the world around them, the strength of their magic after their core is drained is entirely dependant on their surroundings; a merfolk in a desert would struggle to wield anything while a salamander at the base of a volcano could wield endless and strong magic. This simply means fae can not wield endless magic and must eventually draw from their elements or their magic will deplete.

    In order to replenish an emptied core, a fae must return to an elemental source.

    Much like iron, though not necessarily deadly, a fae can be starved of their element in order to contain them. Specialized deprivation chambers are something often employed in prisons in the mortal and fae realms where an elemental magic can be pumped through the air (the opposite element to weaken and subdue) while their own prefered element is sealed away and out of reach. This is viewed as cruel and unusual punishment and employed for only the worst cases.

    This tie taken into consideration and it comes as no surprise that fae tend to live near their given element, water fae typically flocking to beachside residences, while earth towards the lesser populated or park laden areas. Fire fae tend to find themselves in the center of the city where the heat builds between glass buildings and air fae flock towards the ocean side where the air moves about more rapidly and freely. Fae are, generally speaking, creatures of comfort and tend to remain as close to their elements as their interests and funds will allow of them. It’s fairly common for a fae’s element to dictate their occupations as well, though not at all mandatory, most fae garner pride from the use of their magic in their daily life.

    The elements: Fae are a people born from the elements, each subspecies having some tie to an elemental property and most if not all having some means by which they can control this given property. So it comes as no surprise that fae tend to live near their given element, water fae typically flocking to beachside residences while earth towards the lesser populated or park laden areas. Fire fae tend to find themselves in the center of the city where the heat builds between glass buildings and air fae flock towards the ocean side of the city where the air moves about more rapidly and freely.

    Most if not all fae can pull magical energy from their elements which also helps move them towards certain areas of the city as well as often (but not always) dictating their occupations. Fae are, generally speaking, creatures of comfort and tend to remain as close to their elements as their interests and funds will allow of them.

    Kin: While this is a vast generalization most fae tend to find solace in their own kind, not so unlike shifters and will congregated together when at all possible. It is unusual for any one fae to not know the others of their subspecies within a city regardless of their herd/flock or otherwise singular nature. San Francisco and its fae are no exception to this rule.

    Iron: This is a hard and fast universal truth for all fae. Iron is, has been and always will be the number one weakness of fae and while death by iron is not uncommon it is wholly avoidable. This metal weakens and inhibits the use of magic in fae and prolonged exposure can even go as far as poisoning their blood which will eventually kill them. Most jail cells and cages that are meant to hold in anything are made in some small part of iron and coated in silver, a fact that more readily ties shifter and fae evolution together than anything else. Not unlike shifters, iron burns the skin of fae though it's at a much slower rate whereas silver is almost instantaneous for shifters. There are a few fae who have adapted and evolved abilities that allow them to handle or withstand iron for short periods of time, most notably the metal smithing salamanders though even these fae can not withstand the metal forever.

    Opposing elements: As to be expected the fae are weak and often weakened by their opposing element(s) and while most only have one there are a few that differ slightly. It's safe to say anything that could otherwise extinguish or snuff out an element would be found as a weakness therefor water would easily rule over fire while fire would easily burn down earth. Earth however can just as readily be eaten away by water though the process is a slow one, thus the hampering of magic would be lesser between theses two. Air is one of the hardest to neutralize though luckily its subspecies are much fewer in number than the others.

  • Centaur Sarah
    Centaur, one of the oldest fae species, are a people that have changed very little over the years remaining very physically centered in their powers and control over the earth element. Stories of old mark centaur as creatures bound by honor, feared warriors capable of rallying armies to their cause and commanding defectors as if they were loyal comrades. As times of war wax and wane so do the stories of the centaur shift and change, their likes being just as aptly tied to plowing fields and moving literal mountains. Their written history is just as varied, most notably tied to Greek origins where they were said to be born of clouds, prized equines and even from several gods and goddesses. Like all the fae their true beginning is largely mysterious and born in a realm beyond the overworld we know.

    Centaur vary quite a bit in personality though they tend to hold themselves to a fairly strict code of honor, something stemming back to their days as warriors. They tend to be fairly upstanding in their day to day lives, helpful almost to a default and both capable and quick to lend a helping hand to those in need. A centaur’s word is their life and no promise is ever made and then ignored for fear of spiritual repercussions, that being said a centaur will usually take far longer to enter into anything binding because of this fear. Beyond this need for honor they often fall into the role of protection, a natural move for something so often large, intimidating and hard to fell.

    Appearance & Physiology:
    Unglamoured the centaur appear as they have in almost every graphic representation over the centuries, a being with the head and torso of a human and the body of a horse. This mixture often leads to physiological questions which are fairly easy to explain though understanding on a visual level is often slightly harder. Where centaur are concerned, the basic structure of their physiology is doubled, this brings some understanding to their increased stamina and longevity as both horse and human halves hold their own separate heart and lungs. This also proves to make them both easier and harder to kill depending on how you look at it, holding twice as many organs to puncture, though puncturing a single one (spleen for example) won't necessarily kill a centaur like it would a mortal or sempiternal. When glamoured, centaur look like any other mortal and are just as susceptible to physical harm though they will still hold the heightened stamina of their unglamoured selves. Because their glamour is rarely used as anything but a half cover, something to shield the equine half of themselves they typically gravitate towards larger or more intimidating forms though not all centaur feel compelled by this, their glamour will always reflect their human half.

    Age Limit:
    Centaur are immortal and ageless.

    Where centaur have changed little over the years physically, their ideals have changed quite a bit since their start. People seemingly bred for war and honor, the centaur of old upheld a fickle view of mating that was determined more by the herd they ran with than it was the people as a whole. The herds best fitted and willing towards war were often those who viewed mating as more of a numbers game while those more earth centered and even most of those alive today, when the need for war doesn't so readily require them, uphold the sacred constitution of lifelong mating. All in all mating is something dictated by the individual centaur, their herd or the need of war and subsequently the making of widows and windowed alike, than it is a species wide rule.

    Unlike their equine cousins the centaur function much in the same way that their human halves do in that there is no estrous cycle among them. Where modern and old ways differ the most when it comes to the idea of mating is likely in the trials of old and the decided lack thereof nowadays. Older centaur can usually tell you of these trials, games in which the respective suitors were made to prove their worth and while this was fairly commonplace a thousand years ago it was not something prince’s entered to win the hands of fair maidens but rather a co-ed sort of affair that all centaur entered into.

    Modern centaur don't often pit their suitors against each other in displays of strength and speed but that doesn't mean they've all strayed so far from the customs of old. Most centaur will still require their prospective mates to prove themselves in some form or fashion, for some this is a handhold to the old ways but to most this is more a way to make sure their bloodline remains strong, regardless of the world's need for warriors.

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    Halfblood centaur are, simply put, mortals. Though they often turn out to be witches a centaur crossed with anything that's not strong enough to take over the hardy bloodline of this fae will almost always produce a witch and therein that witch will usually, but not always, hold earth magic. There is no inherent shame in halfbloods as some might assume of a warrior race and it's decidedly weaker halfblooded children but in contrast they take great pride in their full-blooded children which often leads halfbloods to feel shame regardless of it being readily present or not.

    Halfbloods will always live with their non-centaur parent though the ones that eventually show as earth witches are sometimes permitted to learn from their centaur parent while also being schooled as a witch.

    The breakdown:

    * Centaur x centaur, human and most fae will always produce a centaur.
    * Centaur x witch or sempiternal will always produce a witch.
    * Centaur x angel or demon will always produce a human.
    Centaur are one of the harder fae species to kill, if only because they hold so many organs that puncturing only one will not necessarily kill them like it would another species. That being said they can be killed just like any other fae (decapitation, extreme physical damage, etc), via iron poisoning and in extreme cases when and if they’re left without an earthly connection for longer than 24 hours.
    Terrakinesis: Centaur have an acute understanding of the earth and how it's formed leading them to its control. There is very little of the earth that centaur can not shift freely though this ability has its limits in that centaur can't lift anything larger than themselves, still this strength is measured by their unglamoured form proving their overworld or glamoured form increasingly powerful in this regard. Terrakinesis in and of itself is the ability to move the earth, not so unlike telekinesis the terra, or earth, form of this ability allows the moving of large areas and or reforming of the earth itself. Centaur are capable of literally uprooting trees, creating barriers, bridges and digging our chasms in the earth itself. This includes anything respective to the earth itself, soil, rock and plant life so long as said plants are rooted in some form of earth.

    Magic Absorption: The physical nature and mind of the centaur has long since allowed them to absorb or dampen outside magic. While most of this can be attributed to their strength of mind it is also equally true to be derived from their spiritual connection to the earth. This is a passive ability that halves all incoming magic, regardless of the magics intention and can not be turned off or on. Though this ability is generally a strength it can hinder the centaur when it comes to magical healing, shielding and any other outside magical help.

    Berserker: The centaur are, at the core of themselves, a warrior race and this ability proves time and time again just how lethal this earthen fae actually is. When invoked the centaur forfeits the bulk of their sanity and enters a mindset that changes them at their core, slipping them into rage that fortifies their mind for battle allowing them to ignore outside distractions and lead in a far greater capacity. Berserker is an ability triggered by the adrenaline rush of war and once triggered and allowed to take over will last until the adrenaline rush has waned. Centaur do have the choice to accept this ability before it fully encompasses their mind though this is something that requires a fair amount of practice and self control and thus may not be applicable to younger or untested centaur.
    With this ability comes several passive ones:

    Pain Suppression: the centaur gains the ability to suppress a greater allotment of inflicted pain while in the midst of a fight. This ability does not deflect or suppress the actual damage so much as it does the pain associated with said damage. The pain itself will filter back in gradually as the berserker rage starts to wane.

    Intimidation: while the centaur is an intimidating force to begin with under the guise of the beserker rage they gain an aura that pulsates around them dissuading weaker foes from attacking and causing those of equal or slightly higher skill level to rethink their course of action. This in conjunction with courage manipulation can also move to flip an opponent's alignment entirely, gaining them as an ally instead.

    Courage Manipulation: this ability is likely the most underutilized sub power in modern centaur though in the days of old when a small flanking party could win the larger war this ability was something the centaur would readily lean on. Courage manipulation gives the centaur the ability to bolster the courage of those around them to better lead smaller teams into battle alongside them. This is an aura like ability though is also works in a similar fashion to the selkie’s silver tongue, allowing them to speak and gain a favorable ear while also manipulating the courage of their friends and foes. In its opposite form this can also be used to belittle though it’s rarely used in this capacity outside a one on one fight.

    Earthquake Control: A centaur’s control of earth itself allows the heavy bodied centaur the ability to control, manipulate and create earthquakes. These quakes do not require fault lines though if a fault line is used it becomes easier to hold onto, control and takes less energy while maintaining. When using anything outside of a fault line the centaur simply creates a shaking just below the surface that does no lasting damage to the earth itself unless held in one area for too long, when this occurs it can create miniature fissures in the bedrock that usually expand into regular fault lines over vast periods of time. It’s been stated in several texts that a few of the fault lines we have today might have been the centaur’s handy work.

    This ability is a sustained ability and will draw on the centaur’s magic reserves in order to maintain, generally lasting anywhere from a few minutes to the extent of fifteen or so. How magically attuned the centaur is will directly determine the length of time the centaur can hold this ability and in opposition to this a more physically inclined the centaur the less time they’re typically able to hold onto their quakes.

    Enhanced Strength & Endurance: Centaur are an extremely hardy fae and with their duel set of organs they are naturally inclined towards enhanced strength and endurance, able to lift large objects with relative ease and outrun most anything on land without breaking a sweat.

    Terrestrial Connection: being a very earth centered fae they tend to do well with anything earth related. Most people know them as warriors but there are still select tribes of centaur the world over that are simply humble farmers, manipulating the earth to the will of their crops and even the most physically inclined centaur tend to harbor some sort of green thumb.

    Muscle Memory: Their adaptation to war and physical presence allows them almost acute muscle memory wherein the warriors among them have very little trouble picking up and wielding any weapon within reach. Moreover there are very few weapons the centaur can’t master if given a few hours to do so. This also readily applies to the more farming inclined and their tools of trade.

    Honor Code: A centaur is bound to a sense of honor and while this is often a driving force for their help among others it can also hinder them when it comes to delicate or tricky subjects. It’s not unusual for a centaur to take on unneeded physical damage in order to adhere to this code, saving people that may have otherwise been lost. At the end of the day a centaur’s life is bound to their code and breaking this code is often non negotiable, regardless of the circumstances or odds the centaur is facing.

    Equine weaknesses: Centaur are a heavier bodied fae and while they are half human their equine halves hold the same organs as a horse would making them susceptible to most equine ailments. This includes difficulty breathing while sleeping on their sides for any long length of time (this only applies to the unglamoured centaur) as well as issues with broken legs. In both cases centaur typically choose to hold their glamoured forms for the duration of sleep and healing, making both far less problematic.

    Slowed Healing & Magic Absorption: As mentioned under magic absorption, centaur absorb half of the magic used on them from outside sources making any help to healing minimal at best, still it’s likely helpful as their natural healing abilities are hampered by their heightened sensitivity to adrenaline causing them to heal at a much slower pace than is typical for most fae.

    Iron & Iron Poisoning: Like all fae iron is a centaur’s greatest weakness but unlike some other fae iron poisoning is something that centaur and their slowed healing can not overcome and once infected it’s only a matter of time before they wither and ultimately die.This is a slow, devastating process that can take years and is most notably similar to an aggressive cancer, eating away the far from the inside out.

    Terrestrial Connection: The centaur’s earthen connection is something that also hinders them on occasion, the most notable case of this is during travel. Like their equine cousins the centaur do not fair well when their feet are not in some sort of contact with the earth itself. If the centaur is without some sort of earthly connection for longer than an hour at a time they will get car sickness like effects. Long trips by plane or boat and even occasionally by train will often make a centaur incredibly sick, this sickness builds on itself and if left without earthly contact or outside magical healing for longer than 24 hours the centaur can face devastating illness that in most cases will kill the centaur.

  • Dragon Yukie
    “Travelers have always gone high and low to find what they desire. Deep within the cave lies a treasure. However to take the spoils of their desires they must defeat a beast. The beast stands high and mighty with scales covering its body, down to its tail and claws sharpened on each foot. It is quiet, so very quiet. He slumbers upon the piles and piles of gold. Gems, pearls, silver and bountiful riches upon riches. It all belongs to him, would you dare to take them? Is it wise to cross savage beast under his nose? You have been warned travelers. You have all been warned”

    Dragons. Beasts from times of old and one of the oldest living fae within our world. Dangerous and savage, it’s hard to picture them as human. Once upon a time, they weren’t human at all, choosing the path of a large form to separate themselves from other creatures. It showed their dominance. The Fae world was their preferred home until later centuries. Although the trait of turning into a human has always resided in their genetics, it wasn’t very common to live among them or look like them until fairly recently. Forest, mountain, arctic, savanna and jungle climates are the start of a new generations. That slowly started to change as they migrated. Now, these large creatures live around the real world and fae world.

    As traits begin to change over time, there is one that always seems to stick when it comes to a dragon, hoarding (greed also doesn’t fall far from the tree). They don’t hoard everything; it’s only one, or a few specific things. Whatever they hoard it’s extremely specific even if that one thing has multiple varieties. It can be anything, sometimes it manifests as money or riches and other times it’s something as simple as pens or metal spoons. Dragons see this as ‘normal’ behavior. Once upon a time, they were very hostile creatures, their territory was theirs and theirs alone, this included everything within. This trait slowly grew into a need to have something under their care, something to protect, keep, and have control over. With the changing times this trait has slowly morphed into the much simpler itch to hoard. Hoarding is a physical manifestation whether or not it's noticeable.

    Dragons tend to be very respectful creatures. They are known to celebrate the lives of their ancestors and the elders before them.

    They’re a very quiet and withdrawn type of creature, this typically comes from their need to hide and protect what they’re hoarding. This does not mean they’re anti-social, the younger generations tend to readily reach for social gatherings while the older dragons are more likely to remain sequestered away.

    When dragons age, their patience starts to depreciate and they slowly begin to withdraw themselves and return to the fae realm, unable to handle society. Many stay in their natural form for the last few centuries of their lives thus isolating themselves in the fae realm. Aged dragons are still dangerous beasts and should not be bothered. Isolation is often the best thing you can do for a dragon when they reach this stage, leaving them to their quiet, peaceful, dignified deaths.

    Parental Bond:During the time of pregnancy there is a bond that starts to form between the mother and younglings. This bond makes the dragon protective and heavily territorial. The mother’s awareness enhances so she can feel when her young ones are near while also helping her know they’re safe and comfortable. The father will develop this bond later, once the dragonlings have hatch. The bond will slowly die away as the children grow older, dwindling to the point of extinction around 100 years or the time they relocate to the human realm.

    In the past, dragons were known for being large creatures covered in scales tougher than any armor, long stretching tails, mouths that breathed fire or ice, great taloned feet, and bat like wings that stretch over 30 feet long. To this day, that statement holds true of their unglamoured form. Of course, as times change so to do the basic forms of the dragon. The longest dragon length recorded (tail to head) was around 50 ft while the tallest height (ground to the back) was recorded at 20ft. The dragon type often determines the size though even within this general rule of thumb they can vary quite a bit in size. Scales cover every inch of their body, leaving the underbelly vulnerable to be penetrated. Claws consist of 2 to 4 long talons on each foot. Horns can grow from both the head and the body. Wingtip talons generally match the size of the feet talons and are located on the top of the large bat-like wings (see strengths for more info on wing tip talons).

    Each dragon will differ slightly in size, this is largely dependant on their type however what one might lack in mass or claws will often be compensated for in other areas (this is also dependant on the dragon’s developed traits).

    No Wings: Some dragons that do not hold the ability to fly, will have bigger talons and more likely to have 4 on each foot instead of 2 or 3.
    Fewer Feet: The maximum number of feet a dragon can possess is four. However if they have only one pair, or no feet at all, their wing span and the horns on the top of the head will be larger.

    Colors will depend on the breath they inherit. Fire breathing dragons will consist of warmer colors, greens, reds, oranges and yellows. Ice breathing dragons will have colder colors, blues, white and sometimes black. The older the dragon gets the duller the colors will becomes. The riches shade of scales will be in their prime years, typically before they hit one thousand. The shades will noticeably dull every hundred years or so.

    Age Limit:
    Like their fae brethren, they are immortal creatures. Unfortunately with the instability of their mentality as they age there hasn’t been a dragon recorded that lived over 2000 and stayed within the human realm. (see weakness and death for more detail)
    Dragons are, unlike most other fae, not mammals but rather are entirely reptilian, thus they’re born in a similar fashion. A dragon is born as a dragon first and always from an unglamoured mother, because of this they must stay in the fae realm. Being very large creatures they cannot stay within the walls of a city or even suburban areas to birth their young. In fact, they cannot stay in the human realm at all. Gestation begins when the female dragon begins to form eggs, regardless of the form she was in when the children were conceived. For about three months the female dragon is able to retain the use of her glamoured form while pregnant, as the forming eggs will still be small enough for a human form to carry. Around the fourth month it’s highly recommended that the female return to the fae realm and continue the pregnancy in her natural form, this is to protect the stress of not only the mother, but the children as well.

    When the ninth month has arrived, the female will lay the eggs in a nest, this grouping of eggs is referred to as a clutch. A clutch is usually three to six eggs but that does not mean they will all live. The female dragon will need to continue to sit on them for another month or two before they begin to hatch. If the father is a dragon, he is able to help, however many mothers are increasingly protective of their clutches and even if it’s the father attempting to help, she will still be very hostile. So it’s often best if the father supports by protecting the area and gathering food for the hatchlings when the time comes for them to hatch.

    The bond that forms within the female dragon is nothing to sneeze at. This bond starts to from while she is growing the eggs, becoming second nature, while also strengthening as she raises them after they’ve hatched. This bond allows the dragon to feel and sense their young as they grow and once laid, they can sense when the eggs are too cold and need to be warmed. As they hatch, the mother is able to track the young very easily via this bond. In a way, the bond is ‘mother’s intuition’. The father isn’t always so lucky in developing this bond, though if they do, it will start to form once the eggs hatch but only then if they continue to closely raise them. Fathers that aren’t dragons have a little more difficulty in forming this bond with the little hatchlings but it is possible.

    In the teen years, when puberty begins, begins a time of experimenting, training and learning for the young dragons. During this period of time the dragonlings will begin the process of learning to build and retain their glamoured form. This process can take a few decades to a century before they can fully harness and hold onto their glamour for any safe length of time, it’s not until this point that the dragonlings make their way out of the fae realm and are slowly shifted into suburban areas working their way up to cities, adjusting and learning to interact with other species. Eventually they can go off on their own and live where they choose.

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    Birth: Whether or not the mother is a dragon will determine how a dragon is born. If the mother is a dragon, they will be born via egg and then hatched. If the mother is not a dragon the child will be born vaginally and in human form.

    Powers: Purer dragon lines will consist of fire or ice, thus they are not considered halfbloods. Dragons prefer to have their children to gain the most magical resistance they can. If there is a mixture of other fae blood or non immortal blood, their powers and resistance is skewed and weakened.

    Shifting:Some halfbloods can shift into a full dragon while others may never gain this ability. If they cannot shift into a full dragon, they can oftentimes make up for this and shift scales over the surface of their bodies and grow claws or talons. This is simply a way to armor and further protect their bodies where full unglamoured form is not available. Those that are born as human first, will have to train to acquire the ability to shift into a dragon, this is not something naturally given like it is for their hatched brethren, furthermore this form is often affected by the smaller human size of their birthed form. Dragons are naturally large creatures and as it’s easier to shrink than it is to grow, it isn’t uncommon for human-born halfbloods to never attain their shapeshifting ability. The chances of them reaching a dragon form is even less likely if the parent is anything besides fae. Generally halfbloods born as human will reach the the length of about 2 times their human height (someone 6 ft will grow the length of 12 ft, while height would range between 5 to 9ft).

    Breath & Mists: The form of breaths are different when it comes to halfbloods. Fire and ice are solid forms available to pureblood dragons. Halfbloods instead have something called Mist. The form of the dragon can also affect how their breath and abilities are used and what it will appear as. While pureblood dragons have more of a spit or otherwise solid form, halfblood breath is a looser breath that better resembles actual mist. This is even more true the further away from purity the dragon’s bloodline is.
    Common mist types:

    * Air: Translucent fog that circles around the opponent and removes the air, making it be difficult to breathe.
    * Paralysis: Yellow tint is spread through the mist, making it visual as well as harmful. Any opponent caught in this mist will become paralyzed in one spot until the mists has disintegrated, this usually takes roughly five minutes. If one part of the body is still somehow covered by this mist, that part of the body will continue to be paralyzed until the mist has receded.

    Obscure mist types:

    * Sand: Dusty appearance. Surrounding the opponent in a sandstorm, making it difficult to see more than a few feet in any direction.
    * Water: Appears like any fog that sweeps through the city, however the consistency is not the same. stepping into this mist will almost feel like swimming. It often allows the halfblood to move faster while the opponent has difficulty breathing. The sensation while in this breath is a lot like being submerged underwater leaving the opponent to often feel like they’re drowning.
    * Herbal: One of the more colorful mists, this one depends on flora and fauna being present. In order to use this mist in any capacity beyond its basic form the dragon must be within several yards of plant life, this plant life’s pollen will then be mimicked to produce an irritant indicative of the flora itself. Sometimes the opponent may fall asleep, grow irritated or even become poisoned. If no plant life is present the dragon will simply produce a minor irritant within an otherwise harmless mist, because of this limitation the mist of the herbal halfbloods tends to vary quite a bit overall. Appearance is shimmery and thin compared to the other mists.

    Lifespan: If the second parent is any species other than fae, the halfblood’s lifespan is typically no more than 500 to 600 years. If both parents are faes, then their lifespan is immortal, regardless of how they were first born (human or dragon). However those that are born in a dragon form will more than likely be subjected to the mental instability that plagues full blooded dragons.

    Iron: Like all fae, dragons are in danger of being poisoned by iron. In their natural form their underbellys are more vulnerable to attack and while their scales are hard they can also be burned with the touch of iron however it’s not as severe a burn as it would be to the glamoured flesh or underbelly. The injury should still be taken care of and thought of just as seriously as any other wound since leaving it untouched for any length of time can cause iron poisoning.
    Complete Isolation: Tales as old as time, dragons are these large creatures that hide away in caves. They hoard gold and would kill anyone that crossed their path.

    An end of a dragon is conforming back to the old way of living. Unfortunately this is a death that will always come to a dragon if not killed. Once they’re mental state starts to deteriorate dragons will almost always leave the mortal realm, returning to live in the fae realm. This is more a precaution than anything as their dwindling patience can lead to dangerous interactions with other species.

    After a hundred years of living alone in their dragon form, they start to become one with the nature around them. It’s a quiet, peaceful and dignified death and often something aged dragons look at fondly. Living in the mountains, their bodies will start to become hard like stone, until they are too tired to move and grow still and statue-like in a peaceful slumbering state before turning to actual stone and melding into their surroundings. Dragons in caves that are near forest and grassy areas, will also become stone at first, but then crumble away and into the ground. In the dragon’s place a new tree will grow to symbolize the life that the dragon once had. When going into a cave, and you see a tree randomly growing there, it was probably a dragon that had passed away. Although they are considered immortal creatures, there is not a single living dragon recorded past 2000 years.

    Shifting: They have the potential to shift from dragon form into human and vice versa.
    Breath & Mist: Purebred dragons have the power of breath, which is a solid spit or projectile type ability that is released from their mouth. This ability is usable in both glamoured and unglamoured forms. The only breath recorded are fire and ice. A halfblood’s breath is called mist and is looser than pure breath, non-projectile and better resembles actual mist.

    * Smoke: Although this could be consisted mist, pure dragons can produce a type of fog/smoke from their mouths without producing any actual fire or ice. The smoke produced comes in two types: Coal Smoke is produced by the fire dragons, this smoke has a thick, hot, and suffocating consistency while Ice Smoke from the ice dragons is grey, thin, slightly opaque, sharp and cold. They both have the ability to damage or slow down an opponent, but are otherwise unharmful. However against each other it can very well be used to do some damage (see resistance weaknesses for more information).

    Body Temperature: A dragons has the ability to raise or lower their body heat making it harder for them to be touched. Fire dragons can make their skin extremely hot to the point of melting metal. Ice dragons on the other hand are able to make their skin extremely cold, able to freeze practically anything that touches them.
    Telepathy: The dragon’s telepathy allows them the ability to speak to one another while in unglamoured form. This does not work cross species unless the other species bares their own telepathy trait as well.
    Breaths & Mists: Dragons have the ability to shoot fire, ice or produce mist from their mouths, however they cannot control it once it leaves their mouth.
    Heat & Cold Resistance: Those dragons that have the breath of fire will have a resistance to extreme heat. Ice dragons are able to withstand below freezing temperatures.
    Strength: Massive strength that matches their large bodies. It also stays with them in glamour form.
    Scales/Skin Scales are tough impenetrable armor that covers most of their unglamoured form, with the exception of the underbelly. In glamour form, they may not show scales, but their skin tends to feel rather rough as if the scales were actually still there.
    Wings: The ability to fly though only usable in their unglamoured form.
    Claws Bearing 2-4 large claws on their feet these are typically used to help defend and fight. Some dragons will only have one pair of feet instead of two, these dragons have larger claws than dragons that have two pairs of feet. If a dragon form does not have feet at all or claws, their wingspan will be much larger and the wing tips will have a larger talon on its end.
    Iron Like all fae, dragons are weak against iron. Even if their scales are slashed with an iron blade it can burn and cause some damage. With enough repetition, their scales can be burned off by iron.
    Underbelly:Unlike the scales, the underbelly is the softest part of the dragon. It it the one part of the body that can be penetrated the easiest. (Maybe sometimes in human form, they could be a little ticklish there. Who knows!)
    Water: For dragons with the fire breath, extreme cold and water tend to be a general weaknesses and too much moisture in the air or being put in a body of water will slow them down. Along with that their breath will not be dry enough to spark their fire.
    Heat: As water does for fire, heat affects the ice dragons in a similar fashion. They find comfort in cooler weather and less humid areas. Too much heat will make their breath too warm to freeze.
    Mental Health: As dragons age they slowly become more and more beastial in nature. Typically after about 1800 years a dragon is known for staying in the fae world and away from humanity. They may not ever shift again, and live alone until they become one with the environment surrounding them. Although they are an intelligent species the capacity to hold onto their humanity tends to dwindle as they age making them dangerous to others as they simply cannot stand to be around anyone or be bothered to shift into their glamoured human form.
    Glamour form: One of the biggest disadvantages dragons have in glamour form is their skin. To the touch, it feels rough. The texture could almost feel scale like, but they are not scales. Although they may still keep their strength, their skin is not armor. It’s vulnerable and can be cut, like their underbellies. Perhaps they won’t be killed because they are immortal, (unless of course iron), but they are not fully armored like their beast form. Due to their size and structure, even shifting little patches of scales can trigger them to lose control of their humanoid form.
    Extra :
    Length = Tip of the tail to the muzzle of the dragon

    Height = From the ground to the highest point of their backs.

  • Dryad Eien
    As old as the rest of fae, dryads didn’t make official appearance until after the WW I, though even then they emerged out of the human forests than the fae realm. Believed to be with us since plants became plants, dryads are considered a very secretive and even private species that like as little being known of them as possible. Which is why they’re one of the few fae species that actually rely on witch liaisons to keep their fae identity protected, using charms or otherwise, and why they’re even more known for their love of the human world than where they originally hail from. Little is known about them and even the other fae would agree that dryads are normally this elusive, and scarce finds even in the fae world.

    True to the folklore, dryads are earth-bound, plant-based species that are energized by communion with earth, deeply attuned with all plant-based life and even dependent on the nature being in proper order. Their minds have since long been cursed with a peculiar fragility that stems from their tie to the natural world, and their purported ability to feel any harm that befalls any plant on the planet. Not entirely wrong, not really true, dryads are one with the soil, and thus feel a natural compulsion to care for plants, though this may extend to organic life. They are influenced by the well being of the greenery around them, though can influence it as well and a healthy, well-rested dryad may bring life to otherwise deadened ground. For a small cost of a bit of their life, they may even entirely revive large fields or crops slain by drought, disease or insects.

    There is no immediate way of discovering a dryad, as a well magically protected dryad can be stood in the center of any garden without the greenery giving a twitch. There are those however that reject remaining hidden, and pride in both their species and their powers. They all ubiquitously refuse to discuss the details of their species.

    Male or female, Dryads gravitate to green life, though don’t struggle living in big cities, as they can easily energize in sunlight, or nearby parks, or just decorate with potted plants. In behavior, dryads are hugely humanized, which may be due to their preferred habitat being in the mid-world, and few dryads are born in the fae realm, but in their unglamored form they’re no less monstrous than dragons. Dryads sleep and eat like humans though their biggest source of natural energy comes from contact with plant life.

    All dryads turn into any tree and tree only available to the world. They are considered quite varied, since no tree is the same. Half of the trees in the world are suspected of being of dryad origin, and if dryad can identify their lost brethren (they can), they continue to keep it to themselves.
    Unglamoured Appearance:
    All dryads have two unglamoured forms:
    * half-human, half-monster: a splice between their human and monster form, it largely depends on the type and so even the dryad may turn brown and wrinkly as a tree bark, or green like stem. In that, every dryad’s half form is unique; it may involve branches growing out of their body, leaves replacing hair, unusual eyes colors, roots instead of hair, and even claws instead of hands as it isn’t unusual for branches and roots to sprout in place of fingers. In this form, a dryad is stronger than when glamoured, though slower, which is however compensated for their increased control of surrounding green life. Like this, their powers double, permitting them a deep reach into the green world. They’re typically bigger in this form than when fully glamored, though don’t reach their full height entire the entire glamor is dropped.

    * fully unglamored: refer to the type for information. Ill recommended for tight spaces, an unglamored dryad is the stuff from nightmares, talking and sentient trees that don’t take your shit. Though immobile in this form and reliant on ground to set their roots in, in this form their tie to the natural world reaches its full potential, though if they scatter themselves too much to the plants bowing to their will, they may forever lose themselves to their powers and forget they were ever human; most dryads perish like this, or choose to, retiring on their human mind.

    Dryads are endlessly varied in character as most species. They’re infamously secretive, and no self-respecting dryad betrays own kind-- some will whisper it’s an old curse that’s been with the species since their conception, but that’s hogwash. They have a natural love for all things green, though whether this will extend to life in general will vary; some dryads adore all things living, but some not. Dryads are loners, and don’t congregate-- their sense of kinship is mostly evolved when plants are concerned, and they’re not as fond as each other’s company and prefer the larger and more aggressive fae to protect them-- or witches and their spells. This may also vary. Similar to phoenixes in their need to be sheltered and protected, they’re not half as vulnerable as the fire birds though feel better enveloped by something protective and larger than they are. They’re naturally protective too, and surprisingly possessive over what belongs to them in any way-- in this, they are only half as phoenixes, since as universally understood you don’t fuck with nature and in that vein dryads have a lot of offensive powers up their sleeve if they’re only inclined/inspired enough to use them-- they’re not easily, but they can be.
    Age Limit:
    2000 as per site rules though dryads are ageless and immortal (until cut down, lol).
    Dryads reproduce in their glamored form. The conception is the same, the gestation period as well, and if a pregnant dryad mother chooses to drop her glamor, her monster form will include a parasyte tree growing from somewhere out of her. Twin births are rare, and dryads normally give birth to a single child. There’s no culture surroundings child rearing, and the father isn’t expected to stay… and similarly, neither is the mother. It’s very common for dryad children to be picked and raised by their non-parents, aka total strangers since dryads aren’t driven by a strong maternal instinct, which actually explains their scarcity.

    Dryad parents will often give up on their babies once they’ve aged a little and no longer need to be breast-fed, though you may find a nice dryad couple, mostly those that have been in the human world a while. Otherwise, the child will grow as a human one, since birth best nourished by contact with plant life though capable of dropping their glamor after the age of two, which is when the baby may become a sapling. All dryad powers bloom/develop in their teenage years, and by their end have fully grown their unglamored form, though their grip over their abilities will vary from dryad to dryad.

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    Plentier in numbers than purebloods, halfbloods are more mortal than immortal in the sense that they’re quicker to succumb to their powers and the hivemind of the plant world. With a surprisingly pretty dominant gene, they’re easily born from any sempiternal/mortal and dryad combination, and dryad-fae combinations are always a toss up between a half-dryad or whatever the other option may offer-- nothing? They don’t have a full tree form, growing exactly as a normal dryad child though only capable of the first unglamored version. Nevertheless, they retain all of the dryad abilities, difference being that dryad half-bloods aren’t as mentally sturdy, and easily become victims to their powers. Their tie to the earth is weaker, and similarly their compulsion to nurture it. They’re energized by plants and plants but their effects are weakened, providing only half the strength from what a full dryad could otherwise gain from sun-bathing. They’re limited in other ways-- reading the powers for more information.
    Iron naturally harms dryads as any other fae species-- iron poisoning and death aren’t abnormal. Additionally, dryads may be starved when they’re denied contact with light and ground/plant life. If they lose their minds, it’s death so to speak, mostly if the dryad was fully unglamored, becoming a tree in the result. Despite their amazing ability to generate, they can bleed out, die of shock, and even decapitation will kill them.
    Plant manipulation: exactly as the title suggests, dryads may manipulate plants to grow, to move, to attack-- you name it. A dryad’s reach is limited when they’re in their glamoured form, and the most breathtaking theater happens when dryads drop their glamor-- however, even a glamored dryad can easily make plants within a 30 meter radius bow them to their will. Half unglamored, they can manipulate plants in a 60 meter radius or a little above, but in their fully unglamored form may manipulate any plant in a 1 mile radius (this doesn’t apply to half dryads; their default reach is set at 10m radius, and it can expand up to 30 - 40m radius when they lose their glamour). The more extensive use of this ability, the more power it’ll consume, requiring a quick recharge via contact with plant life. Additionally, most dryads will prefer to control all plant life by touching the ground it grows on-- contact isn’t necessary, but without it their powers suffer in the wow factor.

    Earth manipulation: all dryads alike have an ability to manipulate earth though as with the plant manipulation, it’s radius based (same numbers apply). Half-borns have little to no earth manip skills.

    Healing: using touch to transfer energy, they can also heal and nurture plant life in the same way they can be healed by it. They can easily transfer own energy into plant/soil, but also into people and all things livings. They can however manipulate only own and natural energies.

    Plant empathy: a double edged sword, a dryad always knows what a plant needs to survive-- water, sunlight, better soil-- anything. Touch isn’t necessary-- helps, but if a dryad really wants to ‘read’ big green areas, contact with soil is the best; lying down on naked ground, or burying their fingers and feet into it, dryads can literally hear the ground breathe. Additionally, as a strongly passive ability it marries dryads to the greenery in their immediate surroundings, enhancing their awareness of the natural world, pollution, water impurities, soil contamination and overall health of their green surroundings. Refer to weakness for related complications.

    Soil empathy: mortal in their senses, dryads may choose to expand their consciousness via contact with soil as described in plant empathy; this permits them to “hear” or rather sense anything that is happening on the ground they’ve covered with their minds. There’s no real radius, it hinges on individual control and love for ris; too far away from their body or scattering too much runs a risk of the dryad losing their mind; at best, they’ll just feel weakened, disoriented, and nauseated.

    Natural presence: Any ground that a dryad steps on will bloom, any leaves unfurl, all flowers turn their heads-- a dryad can immediately be recognized due to their passive ability. Even without any tinkering on their part, they may nurture plants or soil to a healthy state just by sticking around for long enough-- hours, days.

    Rapid healing: just like all the fae species, dryads are blessed by quick healing that solves small injuries in under minutes, and makes a no big deal from bone fractures or such. However, dryads receive further benefits from the sun and contact from plantlife,

    Full regeneration: any injury or similar may be quickly healed when the dryad’s exposed to sunlight (not as potent), or comes into contact with plant life/soil; they will literally sap life from the plants or ground. Additionally, dryads may regrown detached/severed limbs or removed organs without any hassle; though light healing can be conducted in their glamored form, dropping their glamor and setting their roots in the soil will eventually regrow anything unnaturally lost/removed. Eventually; the bigger the wound, the longer the healing, between a few days to weeks.

    Enhanced strength: physically stronger than humans, dryads hold as much strength as other fae, or shifters. They’re however not quicker than humans.

    The sense: they can sense other dryads, and magic in general making them intuitively aware of all fae and cursed species.

    Green/light reliance: utterly reliant on light/green life, all dryad strength slowly waves until disappearing when they’re denied either sunlight or contact with the soil/greens for too long. Growing faint and acting malnourished, they’ll crave either or to help sustain them. A particularly harsh way of disposing of a dryad, leave one locked up and they’ll die in a month.

    Mental instability: capacity of connecting with the natural world comes at the cost of scattering their consciousness across any plant they manipulate. Identity loss isn’t unheard of, some dryads may even push themselves enough not to recover from this, just dropping catatonic and never to return. They face the same risk across all their forms. This is given further fuel thanks to their passive ability to sense the green world; highly polluted areas negatively impact dryads, and dying, or wounded plant life in vicinity may easily overwhelm a dryad in what they’ll vaguely describe as the flowers/trees crying. As so, they’re widely perceived as more mentally fragile and very prone to mortal mental illnesses. Fracturing their minds or falling to stress is a normal Tuesday for a dryad.

    Night: not nocturnal at all, dryads prefer to sleep at night, and even require it; they’re particularly bad with disrupted sleep patterns, and find the peace and quiet of a night necessary. This doesn’t hold so true for seasoned and older dryads (older than 200y), who can pull all nighters even if it will reflect negatively on their health.

    Regenerative effect: due to their ability to fully heal themselves, dryads have been hunted by the more ambition driven fae/witches, who love using dryad body parts as alchemic regents. For other fae, cannibalizing a dryad heals the fae on spot. However, fae cannibalism has only been suspected in the wendigo community, and otherwise dryads aren’t really… feasted on. To most fae after all, this dryad healing effect is pure myth.

    Human senses: sight, hearing-- all mortal.

  • Harpy Yukie & Sarah
    Harpies are an incredibly misunderstood species though this fact is by their own design. A secretive sort who tend to wrap their lives around misconceptions and deception, the majority of the misnomers associated with harpies are directly related to translation errors from their Greek origins. Errors they’ve conveniently never found the time to correct. The stories of old are swathed in monstrous origins, no doubt assumptions pulled directly from their appearance and harkening back to vultures and hideous old hag.

    Depicted as terrifyingly bloodthirsty, the harpy have long since been a bedtime story used to scare children into behaving, something the harpies have protected and encouraged in order to preserve their way of life; what people are afraid of, they generally tend to avoid. This idea supports their need for solitude and keeps their wild matriarchal and largely untouched way of life, far safer than most other fae.

    Not a fae one should ever underestimate, the harpy are a very capable race that bolster a wide array of both offensive and defensive abilities to make a fairly well rounded people who are fraught with constant internal conflict and struggle. In actuality the harpy’s biggest asset, and the ability they’re renowned for in the fae community, is their oracle insight, something they keep close to their vest and never offer freely. This magic is an almost unknown fact among the non-fae as they are with this, like they are most other things, incredibly secretive.

    Harpies are individuals and are capable of all the normal personality traits, though they do all hold underlying traits that are largely products of their abilities and their societal structure.

    Wild, harpies are something we’d often refer to as tribal or basal in their personality makeup. Highly secretive and protective of those secrets, they’re a people who don’t offer anything freely and tend to be good hagglers and dealers of both their own magic craft and the reagents they’re well known for, stamping a price on everything and noting everything as its price. Cunning and practical, their thinking is usually fairly primitive and they lack a lot of technological prowess of the modern day. Their occupations tend to be more physically artistic and fluidly work with their fluctuating sanity. Painters and sculptors the harpy are often revered for their ability to place the abstract of their minds into purchasable mediums.

    As wonderfully adept as they are at translating the vibrancy of the future into artwork, the harpy mind is still considered a fragile thing, one that’s constantly balanced upon a thin thread that teeters them carefully along the edge between sanity and insanity. Harpy are prone to an array of mental illnesses that come with the constant feed of the unreal (schizophrenia, bipolar disorder and psychosis are all fairly common). The battle to hold onto their sanity is a constant in their lives, a struggle learned from an early age, and while most will look after themselves and keep careful hold on this, others will cast this notion aside and delve themselves into the deep end.

    At the end of the day, the bulk of the harpy’s struggle is an internal, mental and daily one.

    Matriarchal by design, their societal structure is as carefully guarded as their magic. Harpy live in tribes that consist of a dozen or so families that are usually 25 to 30 harpies per. Within a tribe the harpy all nest individually. Not a species that flocks together, nor are they herd oriented, they are still a people that understand the meaning of leaning on one another in times of crisis and need, this notion bands them loosely together and allows them a simple familiarity with each other. Tribes are typically made of long standing families that have bred trust over generations and that are picky about who they allow to nest close. A primitive society within themselves they are wild and largely untouched, even by the fae courts, often staking claim on higher ground, mountains and rocky terrain tend to be their favored areas. Every harpy holds a nest in the fae realm, it’s within these nests that harpy lay their eggs, keep their valuables and raise their young. This nest is often disorganized and chaotic but it’s always a location they feel safe within and is often warded and well guarded. This need to guard coupled with their secretive nature, they’re often described as a territorial beast. Like their other traits, this will present itself in varying degrees that is tied directly to their sanity, and thus is dependant on the harpy themselves. This need does include a weariness for their own kind, as rival tribes are often the biggest enemy to their nests and the possessions it keeps safe.

    Only within the last few centuries have they moved towards secondary residences within the mortal realm, and even these are simple and small, often quaint and semi-secluded, the harpy will very rarely nest within a crowded apartment complex. Nor are they the sort to hoard technology, preferring simple and easy living that better resembles that of their fae realm tribe.

    Harpies follow the same basic rules as all fae when it comes to glamour, though as a species which is meant to fly, they tend to be of a sleeker and lighter body type as bulk tends to hinder that ability. Regardless of how they portray themselves in glamour form, they will always be a foot shorter when glamoured than when unglamoured (if a harpy appears 5’5” glamoured, they’ll than be 6’5” in their beast/unglamoured form). Harpies learn glamour a bit later in life than most fae, beginning around the age of seven and rarely mastered until well into their teens, as the bulk of their focus in younger years is spent working towards taming their abilities (halfbloods learn their glamour a bit earlier).

    Unglamoured: Harpy appear more humanoid when unglamoured than most fae though they are still considered bestial. Overall they tend to be tall, lean and very bird-like in their features.

    A harpy’s bestial form is very avian in design and function, and while they retain their mortal torso, the rest of them is highly feathered and reminiscent of their bird nature. Starting just above the navel, their lower half consists of feathered thighs, tail and leathery bird-like legs, complete with taloned feet and backwards ankles. Their feet are made of four toes and much like a parrot’s are designed to allow them to perch and grip. The upper half of a harpy is largely humanoid, though they sacrifice their hands for large sturdy wings that allows them flight. The rear of a harpy is similarly avian, their spine a cascade of spined feathers, the main harpy associated product found on the black market.

    Feather colors and patterns are generally varied and not pinned to one single type of bird and while neutrals (black, browns and dulled colors), are far more common, it’s not unusual to see more colorful or tropical patterns.

    Their hawk-like eyes are the most notable feature between both forms, piercing and golden yellow, they act much as a shifters, showing through when emotionally agitated. Little else of the harpy changes between forms, their hair remains as do their features, on occasion the perimeter of their face will also feather softly while their ears tuck seamlessly back against their heads to better resemble a bird's.

    Age Limit:
    An immortal creature they hold the same site age cap at just under 2000.

    The avian nature of the harpy doesn’t stop at their appearance, they also reproduce in the same manner as birds, laying eggs roughly twice the size of an ostrich egg. Female harpy lay eggs in cycles, these cycles happen like clockwork and every other month. Each cycle will produce 1-4 eggs (a harpy mother with prepubescent chicks, will always lay 4 eggs per cycle) over the course of a day.

    Harpies can conceive two different ways; the traditional humanoid coupling or their bestial coupling which mimics that of birds (cloaca kissing). Once the egg(s) have been laid it will take roughly two months for the chicks to hatch, during this time the eggs must be kept warm a process usually done in an incubator (blankets and heating pads also work). Much like birds, harpy young are born largely defenseless and incredibly weak pushing most harpy to birth their young in the fae realm and among the protection of their tribe. Male harpies are fairly rare, a genetic anomaly that happens roughly once in every fifty females, though they're treated no differently beyond their inability to hold position in their matriarchal society.

    Harpies aren't particularly warm or parental on their own, males even less so, leaving the child rearing up to the females. This lacking coupled with their solitary nature discourages mating for anything beyond procreation while encouraging them to rely largely on their tribe to help raise, and upon the tribe's seer(s) to train their young. In large part, harpy tribes are better banded together under the purpose of their future generations.

    Like birds, harpy children grow rapidly through their first few physical stages when they’re most vulnerable, but where their body matures quickly their minds tend to lag behind, hampered by the very thing they're prized for. Due to this mental lag, children are typically kept, trained and protected well into their twenties, their puberty not stirring until later in their teens.

    Unfertilized eggs are always a cool gray color where fertilized are warmer and ivory in color.

    Harpy eggs are highly toxic and consuming one whole will almost always result in the death of the consumer, no matter their species. These toxins first target the user’s magic, rendering it useless impeding their ability to heal and fight back, before attacking the lining of organs like acid. In small doses the whites of the eggs can be diluted down and used as an effective anesthetic, though it’s nothing readily available to outsiders.

    Egg consumption holds a very pivotal role in every harpy’s life. This begins around the age of seven when the harpy’s oracle abilities first begin to develop. The toxicity in the egg affects the harpy as well but on much smaller scale, instead of death it provides a dampening effect to their abilities, numbing their magic without repressing it like their later-learned control does. In young harpies this becomes an important step to their learning, allowing them a false sense of control that eases the steep learning curve of reading the future. The unfortunate downside to this consumption is egg dependency, this is most notable in male harpies who have to steal, bargain, or buy the eggs that keep them sane.

    The frequency of egg consumption varies from harpy to harpy, though younger harpies will consume an egg every 2-3 weeks while older consuming need only consume one every four months. Harpy eggs can be refrigerated like all eggs, and last up to six months (up to a month if not refrigerated) and do provide some secondary income if sold to the black market or between other tribes.

    Male harpies are at an obvious disadvantage when it comes to eggs. In their early years, male harpy depend on their mother and sisters for eggs but this isn't a consistent or permanent solution. They have several means to combat this: halfblood consorts, the black market or throwing caution (and their sanity) to the wind and going seer.

    Harpies can eat fertilized eggs just as well as non, though the effects are opposite. The already processed toxins become a boost to their magic instead. Touted as teachers and mystics, harpies revere their tribal seers, an outlook normal fae society doesn't tend to agree with, labeling them the insane. Lunatics by nature, seers are the equivalent to any modern day psychic or voodoo witch, something general society outcasts. Quirky and slightly insane, their visions never turn off leaving their grip on reality weak and highly sporadic. However, their intimate nature with the sight allows them to better teach young harpies how to read and harness their ability.

    Seers are available to both genders.

    Male harpies do tend to lean towards this option as it allows them a pertinent position within their tribe they would otherwise be banned from holding. On rare occasion, the fae court itself will employ them as well, a great and revered honor. The retaining of fertilized eggs is as easy as bargaining with their female partner, often allowing the female to keep half of the eggs while handing over the rest. Male seers also tend to keep several halfblood consorts, gifted by the female's mother (see halfblood for more info) or flocked to on their own, providing a steady source of eggs.

    Seers are still insane, and are never elected into positions of power outside court or tribe appointed seers.

    Harpies can cross-breed with most other species (vampire & eternals are exempt) to make a halfblood harpy, however breeding with any outside species will only ever produce one child at a time. Halfblood harpies are particularly weak in their DNA makeup and are not true immortals, living up to only 500y.

    Unfortunately, halfbloods are often ostracized by harpy society as they can't produce their own, the DNA they hold for procreation too weak and lacking in magic. However, female halfbloods still lay eggs (1-3 per cycle) and though the eggs are half as potent, they also have no use for them as halfbloods are incapable of oracle abilities. This lack of need makes female halfbloods the prime targets for fullblood males who are often keen on keeping them as personal egg producers, known among harpies as consorts.

    Not a common commodity to begin with, as they’re born one at a time, male halfbloods are almost completely unheard of and can not procreate with anything outside the mortal species, which will always result in a mortal child. Because of their lack of oracle abilities, halfbloods are deemed fairly useless by the pride of harpy society, and mothers of halfbloods will often arrange for their daughters to consort for male seers. This offers the touted tribe seer his eggs, and their daughters a false sense of station within the tribe, at the side of said seer. Those not subjugated to consort status are very often pushed out to the mortal realm to live out their shorter existence with those who can better enthuse with with lifespans.

    Like all fae, harpy are susceptible to iron and can be poisoned by it, which will result in their death. The amount of iron it takes to reach this level is slightly higher than in most other fae, simply due to their toxic biology but with enough they can be poisoned and will die from all iron wounds that aren’t taken care of. Decapitation is always a viable option as well though the leading cause of harpy death is suicide or societal declared death, a direct byproduct of the dangers of insanity. Harpy that don’t keep on top of their egg consumption will slowly slip into a state of insanity which they will either seek to end themselves of the fae court will deem as a danger and will order their death, or their banishment. The latter of which will almost always end in suicide.
    The Sight: harpies have a fairly advanced form of precognition (which is commonly referred to as simply ‘The Sight’) wherein they can foresee possible futures and how, where, when and why they’ll happen. As the future is not a fixed point, these visions are ever shifting as the person their viewing makes choices and continues their life, because of this reading and understanding their own sight is something that develops and changes slightly over time. The sight is rather sporadic for the first few decades of their life and it’s not until the harpy hits puberty, and their body and magic mature, that they gain true control.

    A harpy’s sight is something that is enacted on touch, though some will later develop the ability to see the future with only a close proximity to the intended target. In the beginning a harpy must focus their sight to a singular point of their target’s future and will be awarded only the outcome for that one point. This first stage is when their powers are most erratic and inhibiting, making young harpy weary of physical contact as the sight encompasses their whole focus and leaves them vulnerable. Many young harpy go through waves of depression and mania as they learn control over these vibrant and obstructing visions.

    As they develop and explore this ability their range will grow from one fixed point to multiples, until their powers finally settle and expands to encompass every possible outcome for every possible future. The latter of this control is something that comes to only the eldest of harpies (500y+) and takes a massive amount of control and understanding to wield. With control also comes needful repression and while they have control and can touch things and people without visions, older harpies are often plagued by waking nightmares that made of the repressed visions (can be dampened by egg consumption).

    By the age of 100, a harpy can easily touch someone and see the person’s future like they were looking at flow chart of their life. Each possible future and the outcome of the actions they might take to get there are clearly laid out. The biggest issue with the sight is a harpy’s ability to read it. The futures they see are very much like little snippets of time that encompass a singular action, but as the future is ever changing so to are these little visions. It takes a bit of finesse and a lot of work to properly understand the visions and translate them, without surrounding context, the those looking for answers. Oracle abilities are available to full-blooded harpy only.

    Shared Sight: the ability to share short snippets of their visions with another person, a useful power to understanding the context of heir sight and explaining what they see with the person they’re sighting for.

    Sight Linking: a linking of one harpy’s sight to another’s, this both intensifies the magic of their sight while also allowing them to mesh two sights and see the possible outcome if the pair of people they are sighting for were to interact. This is a rare occurrence, simply due to the amount of magic and control it takes but also due to the harpy’s solitary nature.

    Illusion Manipulation: the ability to warp a person’s senses (sight, hearing, touch, smell, taste or feel). This ability doesn’t actually change anything in the target but simply tricks their mind into thinking something different than it should. The illusion given by a harpy is something projected and depending on the intended outcome can sap their energy and magic fairly quickly. This is most used as a defensive reaction to situations and can encompass the whole of their surroundings (they can make an alley look like a palace if enough focus and energy is used) -- available to halfbloods.

    Sonic Scream: a projected high-pitched blast of sound that travels from the harpy’s mouth in a 2,000ft, singular directional diameter cone. Used to incapacitate, their scream stuns and ruptures ear drums to disorient. If the proximity is close enough or the space is enclosed the sound can cause permanent eardrum damage (deafness) and internal bleeding. The harpy isn’t immune to this noise themselves and can be affected by another’s scream (or even their own bounced back at them) though their tolerance levels are much higher so the stun/disorientation is much shorter and not as effective -- available to halfbloods.

    Piercing Eyes: like other supernaturals, a harpy’s eyes are easily unglamoured and a direct look into their hawk-like golden eyes will instantly render the other person immobilized for several minutes. This paralyzation doesn’t touch the mind, and the other party is aware of the world around them, they’re simply incapable of moving. The only workaround for this is age, where an older individual is less affected and will only be rendered with a slight numbness that lasts for up to a minute, these lesser effects are also applicable cross-harpy as they’re not immune to their own magics -- available to halfbloods.


    Flight: pretty self explanatory, they have the ability to fly with their wings, though much like the phoenix this isn’t meant for long distances but rather is more for gliding.

    Claws (Talons): sharp claws on their feet and hands to grip and grab prey. Much like shifters they can unglamour just their hands to produce clawed fingers.

    Strength: in both glamour and unglamoured forms they have super strength.

    Heightened Senses: their sense are heightened, most notably their eyesight and hearing, both equivalent to that of a hawk.

    Feather stems: like the phoenix, harpy feathers can be used for potions and herbs, however it has the opposite effect. Due to the aspect of their magic, the latent buildup in the steam is toxic and hallucinogenic. Most commonly it’s used in the making of poison as it paralyzes the victim before slowly eating away at the lining of the organs, however if properly handled it can produce an addictive drug that is similar to that of LSD. Due to their toxic nature harpy feathers are illegal to obtain or possess for non-harpies though you can find them in abundant supply within the black market.

    Iron: Like all fae, harpies are weak against iron and can be impaled, poisoned and burned by it.

    Egg Laying: fully grown females lay eggs 3-8 eggs in four month cycles, this is unavoidable and takes roughly a full day, leaving than vulnerable.

    Insanity & Egg Consumption: this weakness is most notable for the males, though every harpy (minus seers) are bound to the consumption of eggs to retain their sanity, or subsequently go seer. Along with this, having visions of the future upon touch is a bother to one’s sanity and if egg consumption isn’t carefully looked after, any harpy can slowly unravel and slip into insanity.

  • Jinn & Sandmen Sarah
    The jinn (or the romanized djinn) are an oddity among the fae as they are largely connected to the realm of the psyche rather than any one of the base elements. For ease of reference they've long been filed under air, though they also seem to hold some small sway over fire as well (or rather the byproduct of fire; smoke), however in comparison to their unearthly binding to air this note is almost inconsequential to their overall make up. Because of their strong tie to air they are a difficult people to be rid of as they hold less elemental weaknesses than most other fae would.

    The actual history of the jinn is wrapped in folklore the world over and while they might be known under separate names per each telling, they are most closely resembled to the Arabic folklore’s Genie than anything else. In some mythology the jinn are romanticized as a sapient creature, along with humans, angels and demons, as direct creations of God. This has never been proven fact but much like their human counterparts they are capable of good, evil and neutrality allowing them the free will often associated with the other sapient beings.

    The word jinn roughly translates to “to hide” furthering the notion of the genie and this fae’s attachment to sealable objects. This idea also manifests itself in a very direct and literal way, unlike other fae the jinn do not have any distinguishable scent that sets them apart from other creatures, instead hiding themselves in a cloak of species anonymity (see smell under strength for more information). Jinn are a fairly secretive race, this fact has more to do with a long since built-in defense against their very bindable nature than it does any overall note for the species as a whole and in fact most young jinn are quite devoid of this impulse, remaining rather cheeky and playful until their first run-in with a master of their own.

    Jinn comes in three types;

    Unbound & Bound: every jinn will be born unbound though very few will ever keep this title beyond their fiftieth year and most will lose it long before that. The binding of a jinn means only that their essence, or spirit, has been bound to an item known as their ailtizam. As an easily bindable race the jinn are generally at peace with the notion that they will be bound at least once during their lifetime. The unbound jinn holds nothing special over the bound jinn and, in fact, has slightly less power overall. This fact alone often pushes younger jinn to seek out a master while the older are generally more at ease with the dip in power and, more notably, with the free will that comes with the unbound title. A bound jinn will possess very little free will in their bound lifespans, though they are capable they are also entirely at the whim of their masters, which therein drastically cuts this down to a humbling amount in comparison to an unbound jinn.

    Unbound & Bound Subtypes: Neutral (marid) - Good (jann) - Evil (ifrit)

    The Corrupt/Sandman: a corrupt jinn, better known the world over as a sandman, is a creature that is forever freed of its binding object but is not in fact free at all. Upon corruption the sandman essentially gives up their ‘earthly body’ and its requirements of sustenance and instead must consume dreams to continue on, in this they are forever bound to the sleeping world and a slave to the dream world. Sandmen come in two forms, the neutral (ghul) and the evil (shaitan), the ghul gains more sustenance from dreams while the shaitan gains more from nightmares though they can both consume either or with varying results.

    Ungalmoured Appearance:
    Devoid of their glamour the jinn has three distinct appearances;

    Unbound: the unbound jinn looks very much human in overall design, holding all the necessary parts and in the right order though their form will fluctuate softly, seemingly made of smoke with the odd feeling of intangibility. They’re often described as resembling heat waves on a particularly hot day, no doubt a nod to their seemingly inconsequential hold over fire.

    Bound: a bound jinn has access to the same form as the unbound though they also have hold over a half-smoked form that is not so unlike the genie depiction of them through the ages. Once bound to an object and then called upon they will often appear in this form to whomever holds their object in hand. This form does not offer anything beyond ease of movement.

    Corrupt: this form is only available to the corrupt jinn or sandmen and consists of a smokey form that undulates softly and is intangible to the touch. In this form the jinn is incapable of physical touch as well as being physically touched, they do however hold more control over the element of fire and when attempting to touch (or being touched) they will burn the other’s skin.

    The most prominent feature of the jinn’s personality is their greed. This is often the single leading facet to their binding as anything that glitters and shines will attract a jinn like a magpie to a necklace. All unbound and bound jinn are capable of good, evil and neutrality though neutrality is often seen much more prevalently in the older generations than the younger. The Corrupt are always evil and or neutral based, their ability to commit ‘good’ almost stripped of them entirely upon their corruption. They are still capable but acts of goodwill from any corrupt are very few and far between in comparison to the other jinn.

    Jinn are a very playful type of fae, rivaling but rarely remaining so for long, the kitsune and it’s need for tricks and fun. They tend to be very well educated in word play and can typically spin anything said to them or by them into something beneficial for them. The jinn are also one of the most closely adhering fae when it comes to promises as you’ll likely ever find, looking for any fluctuation in word or tone that could be used to their advantage, easily twisting a situation to aid in their own needs or wants. In short jinn are a tricky race and should always be approached and dealt with carefully.

    Age Limit:
    2000 as per site rules though jinn are ageless and immortal.
    Jinn DNA is a passive marker making them fairly rare unless coupled with another passive DNA. The creation of a jinn in and of itself is not something that’s altogether special as all jinn children are born into a human form and appear entirely human until they reach the rough age of six.

    Once their mind has developed enough to grasp the concept of intangibility they will often slip effortlessly into the building of their powers where intangibility is almost always the first to arise, followed by telekinesis and telepathy. Wish granting is usually something that comes with the later teen years though younger jinn are capable of it they are often schooled in the refrainment as their minds generally can not comprehend the consequences of their actions. Building up to their first wish granting and potential binding most jinn children will experiment fairly heavily with matter manifestation in a manner that often sees them gifting things to others that have not been asked for directly. This gifting has no impact on their lifeforce as no contract has been directly entered by either party.

    Sandmen: the creation of the sandmen is something that can happen in several ways and whichever way it happens will directly correlate to the sandman’s overall nature once corrupted. The corruption or alfasad requires the destruction of the jinn’s binding object (ailtizam). If the jinn themselves destroys this object they will often be made neutral though if this destruction is done in a fit of impassioned rage it’s safe to say their soul will be forever corrupted with this anger, turning their finalized corruption into something decidedly evil.

    With the master-made corruption the sandman will almost always be made evil, the only avoidance of this is if their ailtizam is destroyed in a fit of extreme goodwill, that is to say it is a gift given by their masters to free them. This act is almost always misunderstood on the part of the master and while most masters would see the destruction of this object as the ”ultimate freedom” it is, in actuality, the ultimate enslavement.

    The second way to create a sandman is through the consequence of their choices, denying wishes can eventually lead to this ultimate corruption when and if the jinn reaches the 200 mark, thus creating a sandman (note that their ailtizam will become obsolete at this point as will its destruction or use).

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    Halfblood jinn are extremely rare and will only ever occur when a human and a jinn conceive a child. Halfblooded jinn are a much weaker version of their full blooded counterparts and can not be bound. Moreover they are, more or less, a slightly enhanced version of a witch, possessing the abilities of intangibility, telekinesis, telepathy and to a lesser extent matter manipulation. They can create things but they can only manipulate already present matter rather than creating it from nothing like a full blooded jinn can. This has some small limitations in that they can’t create an elephant from a mouse or a house from a pencil but an elephant from a pony/horse or a house from a car would both be do-able for a halfblooded jinn. So long as they have something of relatively adequate size to work with they can generally manipulate it into what they need or want.
    Jinn are not particularly strong in any physical sense though they are a very hard species to kill due to their lack of elemental weaknesses. That being said they are defeatable, this is most common in sandmen and via starvation though they are are also susceptible to iron like all fae and can fall prey to iron poisoning. There is also a small chance that a jinn can die simply do to their exertion of magic and the consequences of their wish granting. Generally speaking though the easiest way to rid yourself of a jinn is with iron or a great amount of physical damage, as they hold no great or speedy healing processes.
    Intangibility: allows the jinn to release their corporeal form and become an untouchable entity, in doing so they are equally incapable of touching anything themselves. This is most often used when teleporting and is an involuntary product of summoning as a defense mechanism when being yanked from one point to another. Available to all jinn.

    Desire/wish Manifestation: the most notable power of the jinn is their ability to manifest a person's every desire. This power also encompasses the ability to manifest matter from nothing and in and of itself is one of the leading causes to the assumption that the jinn are in fact creations of God as none other hold this power as closely or loosely as the jinn do. This power works by simply focusing their mind on the desire offered by whomever they are dealing with, this can be plucked from a mind though most jinn will require the verbal asking of any wish to be granted, as they consider this a contract that must be entered willingly on both party’s accounts. Some jinn are more lax with this than others though most will often require some sort of contract wherein they get something in return though at or at least they will almost always require a confirmation before any desire is granted. This is directly related to the impact this causes to their lifeforce (see consequence of choice in weaknesses for more information). Available to full blooded bound and unbound jinn only.

    Telekinesis & Telepathy: your run of the mill powers, jinn can both move objects with their minds as well read the minds of others. Both of these are skills the jinn learns early on and usually masters well before they enter into their first binding contract or grant their first wish. Available to all jinn.

    Teleportation: this is both voluntary and involuntary for the jinn. While they can move themselves around at will their teleportation is also at the whim of their master and when summoned the teleportation will be almost immediate and involuntary on the behalf of the jinn. Available to all full blooded jinn.

    Portal Creation: jinn are one of only a few fae the world over that can actually create portals. These one-way portals are meant to be used to grant wishes, allowing them to transport people from point A to point B without hassle. Though they are capable of opening portals to just about everywhere it needs to be noted that heaven and hell are strictly off limits to this power while the fae realm is fair game. In the past this power was largely used to trap the unsuspecting in the fae realm, as without the jinn present there is no way to return from whence you came without finding another stationary portal. Available to all full blooded jinn.

    Umbrakinesis: this ability allows for the manipulation of darkness and shadows in a pushing back of light, though it can never completely overtake the light as there must be light to have darkness. The sandman can also craft shadow into a solid substance to create shadow constructs, weapons and even teleport themselves vast distances from one visible shadow to the next. Shadows and darkness can also be used to cloak the sandman and those around them in a protective shield that camouflages them and renders them invisible. This ability requires a hefty amount of focus, and maintaining a cloak or construct leaves them vulnerable while both draining their energy and increasing their hunger. Available to sandmen only.

    Soul Sand & Sleep Induction: sandmen are named such for a specific reason, this reason comes from the soul sand they produce from their seemingly empty eye sockets. This sand, when flung, sprinkled or otherwise introduced to the respiratory system will induce a dreamless slumber in the other individual. This sand does not need to be used by the sandman in order to work and can be found quite readily on the black market and in some smaller reagent shops. The slumber induced by this sand is a gentle sort and will not usually drop a person on spot (too much used at one time, can, though this is fairly rare) but rather slowly lull them to sleep over the course of a few minutes. Available to sandmen only.

    Dream Manipulation & Actualization: the sandmen are a dream based jinn in that they not only feed off of dream energy but can also directly manipulate it at will. Ghul’s will generally not tamper with dreams though the shaitan are a highly unpredictable sort that are often depicted as nightmare inducers. Either way, a sandman is capable of manipulating a dream, this can be extremely useful when they are weak and need more sustenance than the current dream can provide, allowing them to manipulate the dream enough to sway it towards one end or the other, thus providing them with the required sustenance. Beyond this power comes several small additions that every sandman will have control over:

    Dream Inducement: the ability to induce a dream in anyone, this does not require the person be asleep though most sandmen prefer this as it leaves less chance for rude awakening and sleep walking on the part of their prey.

    Dream Imprisonment: or the ability to trap someone within their dream for an extended period of time. This ability does have severe consequences for the sleeping target as one can actually become lost in their dreams and be unable to wake themselves on their own. While this isn’t common practice for modern day jinn, in times of old it was not unheard of for sandmen to keep several slumbering individuals within their care for the simple sake of feeding.

    Dream Communication & Walking: safe to say that sandmen have an almost uncanny hold over the dreamworld allowing them to commune and walk among a person’s dreams. This ability grants them a very direct control over their own manipulation that they might not otherwise have standing on the outside looking in. When inside a dream the target can see and touch them like they would any other aspect of their dream though this is completely at the whim of the jinn themselves and can be used in conjunction with intangibility to disallow both on the sleeper’s behalf.

    Smell & Persona Dampening: jinn have the odd ability to blend into their surroundings, this is a long since developed defensive mechanism on the part of the easily indentured fae. Jinn, on their own, do not have an apparent smell and usually can not be felt in any magical sense. When in the presence of other supernaturals with stronger senses than normal (most notably shifters, demons and angels) they will often mask themselves in the desires of their company, taking on a smell that is pleasing. This note is usually plucked from their companies mind though if nothing is available they can simply emulate their company’s smell to the same pleasing end. This ability is something that is involuntary, passive and automatic in all jinn.

    Binding & Power: Jinn are a species built to fulfil desires, in this they will inherently receive a small boost to their powers when they are under the thrall of a master, making their matter manifestation almost effortless and without recourse on their overall energy reserve. This does come with the price of a lack in free will though some jinn are much happier with power than they are free will.

    True Name: every jinn is given a true name upon birth, this name is bound to their soul and is often Arabic in origin (a nod to their ‘true’ origin, or so it’s been said). Their true name is always a singular word that is first spoken by their mother, usually the first word that comes to mind upon birth. This name is sacred and secretly kept by each jinn as it holds the power to their summoning. Often used by family members, most notably parents and only ever within the confines of a safe environment these names are very hard to come by and will almost never be something someone simply trips over randomly.

    Summoning: a jinn can be summoned by anyone who possesses their true name and upon the stating of this name they are magically honor-bound (whether they’re honorable or not) to come when called. It matters not what they’re doing or where they are when they’re summoned, the magic that binds their soul to their true name will teleport them regardless of their own desire. This yanking from point A to point B is painless though, as you can imagine, increasingly frustrating to any jinn. Once summoned the jinn is bound to the summoner for the duration of their question or for no less than a half an hour’s time. A jinn that is not bound to the summoner is under no obligation to answer their question or grant their wish and can instead simply teleport away when the question is asked or the time is up.

    Binding: decidedly the greatest weakness to the jinn is their bondability and more over, their inherent need of it throughout their lives. An unbound jinn is something that is almost unheard of in any jinn that is over the fifty year mark. Most jinn will initially be bound in their younger years when greed and the byproduct of prosperity is the most compelling to their nature.

    The initial binding of a jinn is slightly more detailed than the later contracting.

    Initial Binding: In order to initially bind a jinn one must possess their true name as well as an object with which to contain them. This object, better known as their ailtizam, is primarily where the genie persona has arisen from over the years though it should be noted this object does not need to be a lamp but it does need to be a sealable object of some sort. Once a jinn is summoned by their true name the summoner must prick their finger (or otherwise produce their own blood), pressing it to the ailtizam while stating “'ana huna tarbitukum fi ailtizam” (I hereby bind you in obligation) which will then bind the jinn to the desired object, in turn the jinn must then add their own blood to the ailtizam as their own entrance into this binding contract. The addition of the jinn's blood will then title the summoner as ‘master’.

    Contracting: is a temporary binding that lasts for the duration of time it takes the jinn to grant the wish/desire/question asked of them. In order to contract a jinn the potential summoner must repeat the last few steps of the initial binding; summoning the jinn with their true name while adding their blood to the surface of the obtained ailtizam (stolen, given or found). The addition of blood will entitle the summoner to the granting of a wish/desire/question that can not be refused by the jinn, whereas a simple summoning (without blood) gives the jinn the choice of granting said wish/desire.

    Release: the uncorrupted release of a bound jinn is as simple as the master rescinding his need of the bound obligation. When this is done the jinn’s ailtizam will be returned to them to keep track of from that point on.

    Sandmen: sandmen are a special class that are devoid of their ailtizam in a manner which has corrupted their soul, in this they are completely exempt from binding and can not be controlled or lorded over in the same manner than an unbound or bound jinn can be. They can be summoned but their teleportation upon being summoned will always be at their own leisure.

    Ailtizam & Rebinding: the ailtizam a jinn is initially bound to will almost always be their ailtizam for the duration of their lives. A jinn can be rebound to another object but in order to do so they must either give their express permission to a new master or do it themselves as this process requires their own blood to the item in question. Because of this addition the secondary ailtizam is something they often associate with their own free will as it’s decidedly more theirs than their initial object, this usually drives jinn to rebind after their initial binding as an act of defiance. This secondary ailtizam will always be their final ailtizam and is often chosen for its appearance and or overall sturdy nature.

    Consequence of Choice: a jinn is always given a choice, bound or unbound, when it comes to granting wishes though no matter their decision each and every choice they make will affect their lives. With each granted wish their life-force will dwindle slightly, this will not be all that noticeable until they reach the triple digit mark. It's very rare that wish granting actually kills a jinn, though it is possible. The jinn is a fae built to grant wishes but not all wishes should be granted, with each denial the jinn’s soul will corrupt, again this will not be largely noticeable until they hit the triple digits. Denial corruption can lead to ultimate corruption (sandman status) when and if the jinn reaches the 200 mark.

    Dream Feeding: sandmen are an incredibly hard class of fae to kill and most people will never go to the trouble, though this isn’t to say they are without their own weaknesses. The most prominent of these is the act of their feeding. While feeding their palm must be pressed against the forehead, or the third eye, where they will enter a meditative state leaving their actual physical body vulnerable to the outside world. They do not posses enough focus to both control a dream and keep themselves intangible at the same time. Because of this sandmen will most often prey or feed off of those who live alone or will otherwise remain undisturbed for the duration of their slumber.

  • Kelpie Sarah
    Scottish in origin the kelpie is an ancient water fae species that has always been described as predominantly malevolent in personality, a point made factual throughout their tumultuous history. Equine in nature they are distant cousins to the centaur though their souls are cursed and their diet questionable. The historical lore surrounding them is more accurate than the stories that are told of them today, terrifying and monstrous where beauty so often dulls the edges of any prickly thing over time. Their typically sleek appearance often wrongly depicts them as swift and soft, a misnomer you’d do well to abolish when dealing with any one of them. They are predatory by nature and should never be trusted with goodwill.

    The kelpie has changed little over the years, they’re still vile, cannibalistic creatures who prey upon the dim witted and naive, holding a penchant for children, though like all modern fae they’ve adapted themselves to fit a more metropolitan lifestyle. Gone are the days of lake-bound maidens and river bards who drown their prey in carefully protected watery caverns, and in are the fearsome beguiling faces who drown their prey from the inside and leave behind not a trace to follow. They should be feared, as should any waters they deem fit to lord over.

    The sole goal of every kelpie is a simple one: no matter the cost and no matter the means, survive yourself.

    Curse: stories of old tell tale of a witch and her coven who cursed the kelpie who ate her child, a curse that has long since woven itself into the very fabric of all kelpie DNA. Before this curse it was said that kelpie were primarily benevolent water spirits, the kelpie in question having been tampered with by a demon to hunt after flesh, a cruel bit of fun that ended in the twisting of an entire species to enslave them to this need. Most kelpie still hold contempt for witches, a handed down grudge from their forefathers that is readily latched onto by their pride and pettiness.

    Kelpie are and have always been a selfish, moody, petty sort of creature. They are lone types and unlike their distant cousins the centaur they do not flock in groups but rather live a solitary life within their chosen hunting grounds. It’s very rare to have more than one kelpie reside over a single body of water, river kelpie are slightly different in this regard, though each river kelpie typically resides over miles of riverway. Water lordship is less common in city fae though kelpie do tend to pick out and then flock back to a single body of water or watery area even within the confines of a city. City kelpie have adapted to sharing, though they don’t enjoy it and do still quarrel if ever in the same region at the same time. Rural and wild kelpie are extremely territorial and have been known to kill one another over water rights.

    Most prize the hunt above all else and are very strict and protective over this right, very rarely sharing this time with others and most especially other kelpie or flesh eaters. Kelpie are predators above all else and they, much like the vampire, have the instinctual need to hunt and if not sated this drive can wreak havoc on their mood. It’s fairly uncommon that a kelpie will ever go feral but the longer they refrain from hunting the darker their mood becomes. This isn’t something that’s uncommon overall as they do tend to be moody and darker in personality than most fae but to those closest to the kelpie, it will be a noticeable difference.

    Kelpie are extremely bias against witches, harboring a long standing grudge against the species as a whole for wrong doings made millenia ago (see appearance for more info).

    Generally kelpie are the sleek, swift looking sort, angular in features and charismatic to the eye. Almost always seen as traditionally attractive they rely on their looks to catch them dinner, the literal representation of the ’visual lure’.The biggest difference between kelpie and other fae is the course of change to their features the further they are from their last feeding. In tales of old they were noted as cursed, a legend, or so most would assume though every kelpie knows it only as a truth.

    A well fed kelpie is a beautiful creature whereas the lesser sated they are the more twisted their appearance becomes. This curse is one said to have originated from greed and pride, though kelpies know it better as ancient witch magic that’s long since woven itself into the fabric of their DNA. The less pride they take over themselves and the longer they let themselves go, the harder it is for them to recover themselves. A starving kelpie is little more than a wraith, their features gaunt and their mood extremely volatile. When hungered they’re often noted as having a disheveled, damp look, something that builds with their hunger and in tales of old they were often described as having bits of seaweed or moss in their hair not so unlike a water bound monster who’d just crawled from their proverbial pool of origin. While feeding their teeth are often unglamoured to the sharp pointed predatory mouthful their equine form holds.

    Unglamoured: the unglamoured kelpie takes on the appearance of your typical horse, usually black in color though their coat will vary from kelpie to kelpie and holding a mouthful of razor sharp teeth. This equine form is always thin and sleek, taking on an almost wet appearance where their hair is adorned with kelp and their coat with moss (a bleed through to their human form when hungered). Unless they’ve recently fed they do also tend to look malnourished and wraith-like. Available to full blooded kelpie only.

    Age Limit:
    Kelpie are true immortals like all other fae, ageless and living as long as their fate will allow of them.
    The kelpie is a hearty strand of DNA but only when it’s pure. They share the same gestation period as any mortal though they are required to birth their young in their shifted equine form and will always birth an equine foal rather than a child. These foals will remain in this leggy form until roughly their six month mark where they will gain enough control over their glamour to cloak themselves. Because of this most kelpie elect to birth their young in the protected fae realm where they raise them for the first 8-10 months of their lives.

    As solitary creatures kelpie generally do not duel parent, the children are often left in the complete care of the mother with little to no contact from their father. Kelpie mature at a rapid rate to counter their extreme need for independence and are often mature enough to separate from their mothers at the age of 12 (no younger than 10 and no older than 16). Contact outside of this time frame is up to the individual kelpie though mothers do tend to keep tabs on all their children, they do not often hold active parts in their lives beyond a basis of origin and a watchful eye.

    Halfbloods are considered a weak link in the chain, are highly frowned upon and often hunted by their own kind. Once the kelpie’s DNA has been diluted to create a halfblood it is weakened forever from that halfblood on. The weakening prevents the bloodline from ever creating a pure kelpie again, no matter how many times it’s re-bred with a full blooded kelpie down the line. Halfbloods are weak overall, losing most of their abilities that make them kelpie at all and boiling them down to little more than slavering cannibals. A halfblood’s children are born in human form and mature at a normal rate. At the fifth dilution of the bloodline (5th generation out from the full blooded origin) the kelpie's bloodline will revert and birth a born-witch thus losing all fae blood and lineage.

    There are three distinct ways to kill a kelpie. Like all fae they are susceptible to iron though they are not as susceptible as some others, it takes impaling with heated iron or prolonged exposure (poisoning) to actually kill a kelpie and even the latter will take almost twice as long to kill the kelpie as it would with other fae. Starvation is also an option, if you can contain one for long enough though by far the easiest and quickest way is decapitation.

    Liquid Manipulation: the ability to manipulate, move and use almost any liquid at their own whim, this includes bodies of water, liquids in glasses and bodily fluids. This power has its limits as they can not create liquid and any contained liquid cannot be moved without some struggle and or an opening with which to remove it (IE, the removal of a lid or whole created in its container). Kelpie are known best for their manipulation over bloodflow though it need be noted that they do not have complete control over blood itself. The structure of blood is far more complex than most liquids and while its flow and movement outside the body are easy enough for a kelpie to manipulate, contained blood inside the body can not be extracted by will alone and must have a provided exit point (I.E. puncture point or wound).

    Water Multiplication: the kelpies of old were renowned for their ability to conjure floods, while this is less common now days they can still create massive amounts of water. The most notable use for this is the hunting kelpie, who often use this to a slowly kill their target by multiplying the water in their own body, effectively drowning them from the inside out. The perfect crime as they need not even touch their target.

    Slime Secretion: this is most notable in their equine form where the entire top surface of their pelt is always sticky with a glue-like substance that holds and prevents the loss of those with the intent of bridling, allowing the kelpie to drag them to the water and drown them. In their human form this secretion can be willed to coat any part of their body (in terms of look and texture, think rubber cement glue) though isn’t inherently there like it is in their unglamoured form. Once it’s been secreted this glue-like substance can be slathered over anyone to hold them in place and is generally used to hold food on spot for a lengthy period of time or to allow the kelpie escape from danger.

    Slime secretion uses the kelpie’s internal water content to create itself, which requires them to absorb water on a regular basis. Most kelpie are heavy water drinkers for this reason as a dehydrated kelpie is a slime-less kelpie. Available to full blooded kelpie only.

    Toxic Saliva: as the name states the kelpie’s saliva is toxic to any other non-kelpie (other kelpie’s are immune) though is only deadly in large amounts. A lick or a simple kiss will generally tingle the area it contacts whereas prolonged exposure will eventually numb the area completely. A deep bite or the introduction of their saliva in vast quantities into the bloodstream will cause paralysis and eventually toxify the blood which will quickly lead to death.

    Speed & strength: kelpie hold slight boosts in both of these areas though males tend have more strength than speed whereas females lean the opposite direction.

    Aquatic Regeneration: water is, simply put, a kelpie’s best friend. Standing or submerged in water a kelpie can heal the most grievous of wounds in mere hours, they can use stagnant water in a tub as well though it will take twice as long. For best results it needs to be natural, free flowing water and rivers, even for lake-bound kelpie, hold the fastest results.

    Diet: kelpie are predominantly carnivorous and thrive off of mortal flesh. Much like vampires they all have their own personal preference in regards to species, age and gender though the general rule of thumb is that they typically lean towards species’ that have higher magic content. Many go a step further and keep only to witches, letting their petty handed-me-down grudge to lead their feeding habits. Whichever flesh the kelpie prefers they must feed themselves no less than once every other week before their body’s starvation is triggered and they tip into the realm of volatile. The best fed kelpie feeds every 5-7 days. Also like vampires, kelpie must sate the predatory need for hunting though this is something that doesn’t requires actual death and really only needs to offer them the [i]capture[/i] of their prey (can typically be sated in a sexual encounter or in the complete ceding of the thing they are chasing). Their drive to hunt also requires less attention and need only be done once a month at most and every three at the very least.

    The modern city kelpie] generally only hunts to kill the bare minimum of every three months, extending that kill for as long as possible (freezing the remains) while others subsist on only black market sellers to obtain their flesh, allowing them to keep a lower profile. Kelpie can survive on regular everyday food in between flesh consumption as keeping flesh around and or killing too often is generally frowned upon… you know, because murder.

    Bridling: the only safe kelpie is a subservient kelpie. In order to bind a kelpie to service one must bridle their equid or true form with a bridle fashioned from kelp and fastened to an iron (or iron plated) bit. Any bridle will do but kelp is the only thing that will last longer than a few days. Once a kelpie is bound to service they can not harm the one they serve or those of their immediate family. Their control is similar to the vampire’s compulsion, inserting the will of their master into their head as their own thoughts. The kelpie retains their free will even when under the thrall of bridling and older kelpie can oftentimes resist commands though they can never go against the will or harm the one their serve. Resisted commands will often lead to headaches and on occasion has been known to rupture blood vessels in the brain. While it can be done, most kelpie choose their battles carefully because of this.

    Bridling was once used to keep families safe by enthralling the kelpie against harm to the family they hunted. It should be noted that no kelpie will ever readily allow themselves to be bridled and most will fight against these binds until they can free themselves. Kelpies are too prideful and independent to ever revel under the thrall of another. This is not available to halfbloods as they have no equine form.

    Water dependency: kelpie are extremely dependent on fresh water and must return and submerge themselves in it at least every other week, this is primarily to replenish their ability to secrete slime, which is very water dependent, their equine coat also requires this to remain sticky. Saltwater can also be used but it does take a while to filter salt water for use. Tap water generally has very minimal effect as it lacks the mineral content fresh water does though it can do in a punch. The more a kelpie uses their water dependent abilities the more often they will need to return to the water. This is lesser for all halfbloods as they don’t secrete slime which halves their dependent abilities and thus halves their dependence on water.

  • Kitsune Eien
    Kitsune, the Japanese word for fox, are mythological beings from Japanese folk tales that began as fae, taking to Japan in particular and soon becoming regarded by its people as yokai, spiritual entities. As the legends have it, the kitsune are classified into two polar opposites, the benevolent kitsune zenko, and its mischievous, or even malicious counterpart, the yako kitsune.

    There’s very little to be said about the species that the people don’t already known: intelligent, crafty, they’re forces to be reckoned that are the closest tied to humanity and fondest of people. Unlike the other fae, the kitsune love people in all their renditions and have loved them since the dawn of age, fonder with every war and skirmish that claimed as many as millions of lives. They’re laced with powerful magic they aren’t shy to use and have been known to be exhibitionists and performers at their core that thrive in spotlight and feed off attention. They like breeding with mortals since there are so many ways to outsmart them that appeal to their inherent need for noise and chaos, which is present even with zenko kitsune who’ll however abstain from tapping into this side of them.

    What is special about the kitsune is that they’re born without sex organs. Living the first of their decades in their fox form, they scour the world for a preferred glamored appearance until they’ve seen enough to settle on a shape and sex too. In that sense they acquire a gender identity, learn it from the people they observe, piecing it together as well as their physical appearance. For that, the kitsune have the most liberal, and broadest understanding of sex and sexual identity, and there’s no bigotry among the species that thrills in otherness, and promotes uniqueness.

    Usually, the age when they pick their glamored appearance is regarded as being their coming of age, finalizing their glamored appearance, sex, gender (even though in some cases this may take additional decades to actually settle), as well as their zenko versus yako affiliation. No kitsune is born already aware of what they’ll become, and they are quintessential canvas pages, blank and painted over by their upbringing, and encounters with people. It’s their surroundings that decide which way they’ll lean, the stereotypical good or bad, or which sex. Perhaps the only thing they cannot choose is their sexuality, and the kitsune are known for their love of flesh and experimenting with their limits. Up until a certain age, many would dub themselves questioning, and as a species, they feel no shame about their carnal needs.
    In personality, the kitsune are as varied as any other species, difference between that with the chosen affiliation the motivations, aspirations, and goals may change too.

    The zenko kitsune is more of the mothering, and kinder type, not weak at all and hardly submissive since there’s no separating the trickster from the kitsune, but the zenko prefers leading, guiding, teaching and mentoring, and there is no better mentor than a zenko kitsune. Banking on their smarts and intellect, the zenko kitsune are powerhouses of knowledge that you’d be wise not to cross, since underneath every veneer of calm lurks the very same beast the yako kitsune are glad to show. Protective in nature, it’s easy for the zenko kitsune to grow possessive, and what they like is regarded to be theirs, people and things alike.

    Zenko kitsune are no weak pushovers, merely electing to act on their good side which doesn’t exclude the presence of a bad side. Gentle and earnest, or strict and austere, they’re great examples of how far focus and calm can take you, but harm their young and friends and learn that the kitsune is inherently unforgiving, and will hound your ass until revenge has been enacted.

    The yako kitsune is the trickster. It will frivolously indulge its natural preferences to trick, deceive, beguile, tempt, and seduce, be it sexually or otherwise. Fond of arguments, chaos and disorder, the yako kitsune can always be trusted to bring energy and life to any party, even if there wasn’t one to begin with. Just as intelligent as the zenko, the yako however prefers flippant living, adrenaline, experience, shenanigans and tricks, thriving off noise, wild emotions, and feelings. They prefer being in spotlight and detest being overlooked, and an easy way to cross a yako kitsune is to ignore it, whereas a simple way to earn its favor is to be a shit-stirrer.

    The yako kitsune may range between just mischievous to downright malicious, with some consciously choosing acts of evil since it’s amusing. Murder isn’t really their forte, but cunning, manipulation, and the methodical pitting of families versus families, turning friends on each other and seeding discord sure is. It’s how the yako kitsune differ from lowly demons, in that they’re not really murderers but they’ll sit back and watch since shit is hilarious. They feed off the negative energies, and high emotions, whereas zenko prefer calm, peace and quiet.

    Both types are very prideful, and enjoy warm places and bright colors.
    Glamored: for a kitsune, appearance is something flippant, answering to whim, which is reflected in how it’s attained too; roughly between the ages of 20 - 40, after spending enough time around people to witness their varied appearances, the kitsune will literally settle on own glamored appearance, building it up from the scratch as until that point it had not been able to appear humanoid and had spent its entire time in a fox form. In the first decades of using it, the appearance may change a lot, from body shape, to sex, though has typically settled by 40, which doesn’t mark some point of them no longer being able to change their glamored appearance, rather that they’ll typically refuse to, attached to their looks.

    Unglamored: in their truest form the kitsune are foxes. Between 1 - 100, every kitsune looks no different from your regular fox, slowly growing until the proper size and already possessing one tail, though it’s considered to be a pseudo, placeholder tail in appearance, a copy of a regular fox tail. This appearance changes as the kitsune turns 100 years, the tail shifting into a much bushier, larger form that the kitsune commonly use for air-bending and summoning the wind. In size a mature kitsune is a little larger than a wolf. The number of tails goes up with age, the final sprouting at 9 centuries and beyond no further grows. The number of tails doesn’t have much influence on the kitsune bar increasing their power, but the rumored wisdom as mentioned by folklore merely comes as it would, with scriptures devoured and the wisdom of age, and isn’t some inexplicable occurrence.

    Additionally, their fur changes color with age, becoming white-off until white with old age; kitsune, half or full-blooded, above the age of 900 typically have snow white fur.
    Age Limit:
    2000 years as according to the site rules, although beyond that they’re immortal.
    Both types begin their life roughly the same way, born between kitsune parents and it’s pertinent to mention while the mother can keep her glamored form for most of the pregnancy, she must give birth in her fox form. Typically, she gives birth to a litter of 3 - 5 sexless foxes, and there’s no real gender tradition here, just that the pups are given exceptional paternal care, and the kitsune are infamously good parents. Again, a gender tradition doesn’t exist in raising of children, and if the mother dies, uncharacteristically rejects her pups, or cannot fend for them, easily a male will replace her to provide for the children. The pups may have a single parent, as monogamy and the culture of mates isn’t enforced in the kitsune society, or two parents which may be the biological parents, life partners, or simply a pair of friends wanting to raise the pups.

    The kitsune mature in under 5 years, slowly weaned off the parental protection and introduced to the outside world. Exploratory in nature, they take a couple of decades of watching and learning before finally piecing together their first glamored form, which is still a bit unstable in the first years but this is roughly the coming of age for a kitsune, also when their zenko or yako affiliation is chosen.

    The kitsune don’t insist on mating for life, and aren’t naturally monogamous. Free-thinking left-wing liberals, sex is more of a buffet from their perspective, and they’re keen on copulating with mortals or even other fae, typically breeding outside their species. In that sense, a pure-blood kitsune may be considered rarer, and it’s become a custom of the recent centuries for kitsune friends to breed purely for sake of furthering their species. Kitsune parents that are lovers or married in any sense of the meaning are still likely, just rare.
    Half & Cross Bloods:
    A kitsune that’s lain with a mortal or sempiternal will produce a half-blood kitsune. Whether the kitsune parent is a woman or man doesn’t matter: the half blood is always born in a humanoid form and with their sex organs present, aging at the speed of a mortal until reaching maturity between 20 - 30, which is when they can shift into a fox form and finally access their kitsune powers. Up until that point they’re quite vulnerable and may be raised in either realm without any difference. 20 - 30 is when a half blood is usually taken in by kitsune to be taught the finer details of their kind.

    They grow into their powers as opposed to being born into them, and for their diluted blood don’t choose an affiliation; they possess traits of both, or either or. A half blood grows tails exactly as a full-blood does, but can grow only 4 - 5 depending on what species the non-fae parent was. Though any half blood kitsune will belong to the immortal group they’re not, in fact, immortal, and live up to 10 - 13 centuries, although their death in that case isn’t of old age, rather an anti-climatic disappearance into the woods, shifting into a fox and staying in the form until they’ve forgotten who they were and die as the animal. Seeing as they can’t grow as many tails, they’re only half as powerful as full-bloods, but still have access to the full range of kitsune abilities.

    In the kitsune society, half bloods are essential exactly because they’re humanized and with an inbred inclination to settle and other nesting urges that they acquire from their non-kitsune parent, and as a result they’re known to encourage relationships and mating between kitsune which has been helping further the species since the first half blood looked at two kitsune and said ‘you two would look cute together’. For that, they’re regarded as equal to other kitsune.
    A kitsune can die just as easily as any other fae, and in death always drops its glamor. Contrarily, a half blood upon death always reverts to their human form. There’s no easier or tougher to kill than other species deal, and they’ll fall easily to iron poisoning, or mortal injuries.
    AIRBENDING: possible only in their fox form, they may use their tail/s to summon and control winds. A nine-tailed fox may summon a hurricane, a feature obviously unavailable to half bloods for their few number of tails, but it’s an imposing ability regardless.

    FIREBENDING: though nothing quite like what the phoenix can do, and certainly nothing that compares to the salamander’s relationship with fire, all the kitsune may manipulate and bend fire in either form, though it’s conditioned by there being a source of fire in the first place as they cannot make it appear out of nothing. There are no limits however once fire is present, to walls and circles of fire or fireballs and fire shadows, all available to their use.

    ILLUSION: simple in word but elaborate in action, this ability goes above glamor in that it permits them to change or alter their surroundings, causing targets to see, hear, touch, smell and/or taste things which do not actually exist or cause them to perceive things differently from what they truly are. Superior to regular glamor, this also permits them to alter other people’s appearance, though again it’s an illusion, and it will always drop; nothing experienced during the illusion actually happened. Note: they’re smaller scale, typically affecting a single room and anything within it, or individual/s, and simply put needs to be anchored in something physical to work.

    HYPNOSIS: necessitated by eye-contact, they may place the target under a temporary hypnosis to go through their shallow thoughts and feelings - shallow, not too deep: anything deep and the target will wake up. Forcing a hypnotic state even otherwise and digging through the target’s mind without consent would fall under mind-rape.

    POSSESSION: full-blooded kitsune are the only fae that seem to be able to do it, temporarily abandoning their body on whim or in dire need and possessing someone else. They may possess someone for as long as a week, though their body needs to be watched over in the meantime. A kitsune-possessed individual isn’t possessed in the same way as they would be by a demon or an angel, and instead of the host’s mind being shoved to the back they begin acting unusually and wildly, for example by disrobing on a random note and walking nudely until detained. They may eat large quantities of food, ignoring previous dietary restrictions related to choice or health safety, and will have no recollection of this time once released. The kitsune will leave on its own, be exorcised, or grow tired and retreat into own body. All mortals, sempiternals, and younger, or weak fae may be possessed. Permission cannot be granted or invoked since it’s hijacking essentially. Kitsune do it for fun or to be malicious.
    HEALING: they heal about at the same speed as shifters do, although in their weakened state take twice as longer and their tails are exempt from typical healing.

    ENHANCED SENSES: mostly applicable to hearing and sense of smell, both easily compared to a wolf’s. In their fox form, these two senses are even more pronounced. Also, they're quite attuned to magic, feel it out, and for zenko, they can sense peace and calm in others, and tell angels apart from the rest. Yako kitsune recognize demons by their chaos alone. Both would describe it as feeling the calling of peaceful/chaotic energies. In some part, zenko and yako can sense out demons and angels, respectively, at least by the profound lack of peace (demons) and chaos (angels). In general, they sense peace/chaos in others and are drawn to them.

    IMMUNITY: mortal diseases like cancer and AIDS or even the common cold do not apply to them. Before maturing, half bloods may fall victim to petty illnesses like flu and alike, though are generally immune to them long term and after maturing won’t get a fever again.

    ALTERNATIVE FEEDING: while it cannot replace food long-term, zenko kitsune may be sustained by calm, serenity, positive feelings, and yako kitsune by chaos, and high emotions, anger and hatred alike (but not fear). Both may also feed off fire to replace proper food. A scorned kitsune may actually hurl out all the peaceful/chaotic energy they have fed on and curse narrow spaces or individuals, typically bringing them very bad luck, or making them very sickly. It comes at the cost of weakening the kitsune, but in anger they're willing to take this risk.

    QUICK LEARNERS: being naturally inquisitive in nature has groomed this species to quick learning. Beware: they learn quickly, but not on spot, and they aren’t geniuses. Simply, they take twice or thrice as less time to learn something.

    MULTILINGUAL: all kitsune are naturally gifted at speaking languages, though whether they pursue this is another topic entirely.

    NIGHT VISION: they can see in dimmed lighting and night.
    IRON: as with any fae, even the kitsune are vulnerable to iron.

    TAILS: for every tail a kitsune loses, hundred years pass before another regrows, and considering that their tails are their source of power, with every lost their power reservoirs dwindle. The weakest that a kitsune may get is with just one tail, and if even that is lost, the kitsune reverts to a basic fox form, spending as many as five centuries aimlessly wandering about, stuck in the mind and body of a fox until a tail slowly regrows, although most end up dying to mortal weapons. In this form, there’s no way of recognizing that the fox is in fact a kitsune, and the kitsune itself has forgotten what it was. Otherwise, it’s simple to impair a kitsune by cutting one of its tails, obviously very painful for the kitsune.

    PRIDE: whether yako or zenko, every kitsune takes pride in its acquired knowledge, experience, and intellect, and does not take well to being ignored or insulted in this regard.

    CHALLENGE: almost directly connected to the previous weakness, all the kitsune like rising to the challenge and don’t easily let go of any dare or puzzle. In fact, they enjoy quizzing others and being quizzed in turn, since it tickles the mischievous and trickster part in all of them. Any unanswered conundrum absolutely frazzles them and they cannot rest until they’ve acquired an answer. It verges on obsessiveness.

    GOD COMPLEX: related to their pride, the kitsune can be placated or distracted with offerings. Some may even be easily bought, but generally offerings appeal to their inflated sense of self, their need for recognition and spotlight, and even the most enraged of kitsune may be at least partially calmed with a proper offering. The offerings are typically very abstract objects; liquid memories or powdered lust, there’s no stopping a creative kitsune.

    WATER: it doesn’t hurt them but oddly cancels their illusions, which is why they’ll avoid coming in contact with water if they want their illusion to work, and it’s an easy way of telling if you’ve been placed under an illusion: spray the bitch.

    MISTLETOE: standing under or around a mistletoe freezes them and they can’t leave until the mistletoe has been removed.

    OATH-BOUND: a kitsune cannot break a promise, whatever it is. Once it’s been given, a promise or an oath, they’re bound by it until it's fulfilled. Not even the death of the person they made this promise to releases them from the duty, and they’ll search the world relentlessly for a closest relative to transfer the promise onto and fulfill it. Not fulfilling a promise doesn’t physically hurt them but leads to self-destruction over a long period. Alternatively, breaking a promise you gave to a kitsune trigger theirs vengeful nature. Don’t break a promise with a kitsune.

    ENTRAPMENT: narrow spaces tend to aggravate the kitsune, and free-thinking, freedom-loving spirits that they are, they never stay in confined or tight spaces for too long. It’s not claustrophobia. It’s just against their nature to be trapped.

    GLAMORED FORMS: they heal fast and are powerful, but in their glamored forms aren't any faster or stronger than a mortal.
  • Merfolk & Siren Yukie
    The ocean holds many secrets, so much of it hasn’t been explored and to this day no one knows what’s really down there. One of the many creatures that have been with the earth since the humans are the beautiful yet dangerous creatures, the merfolk. In times of old they swayed sailors and crashed their ships, manipulating and seducing men to their graves at the bottom of the ocean where they’ve been left to rot. In the modern era, these darker times are gone but not the creatures that were a part of it.

    Merfolk have swam through countless waters and walked through endless lands to experience the beauty and riches they hold, though they never stray far from their true home, the sea.

    Merfolk are a playful bunch, not tricksters so much as folks who enjoy less harmful teasing. They are very social, and going between water and land gives them the opportunity to not only make friends but also mate with the other species. Free spirited, doing what pleases them, clothing is more weight while swimming so it isn’t strange to find a merfolk swimming with nothing to cover them, regardless of gender. In the past they had the hobby of drowning other beings, and even if this isn’t the most popular opinion among them, most hold a small sadistic side that finds this action more sexually arousing than evil. They are a very beautiful species between men and women, however that does not mean they are easy to catch, overcome or capture.

    Between the two genders, females are more prone to dominance. They also tend to hunt and provide for the young ones while the males are left to watch over them, and teach them how to grasp their abilities. Men are more submissive, but just as willing to fertilize a woman, even if she’s not looking for a mate at the time of conception. Males also settle later in their lives and both typically settle with only one mate. With an immortal lifespan it is very common for females to bear multiple children before choosing to marry.

    Once upon a time you would see merfolk in close knit groups called pods, these pods helped one another while raising children and also soothed their social nature. In the modern era there aren’t many pods closely knitted as a family, but you can find some that bond together to help if someone is of the need. You can imagine family reunions are a little insane in the merfolk community. .

    Unglamoured appearance:
    From stories of old, mermaids are beautiful creatures with extraordinary and exotic fish tails, and to an extent they are that.

    Tails: You have your traditional mermaid tails, but there are more than just that. Tails come in many different shapes and size, and over the centuries merfolks have evolved to adapt to many different types of fish such as whales, sharks, clown fish etc. The only creatures that have not been integrated are tentacle creatures (Octopi, squids, jellyfish and starfish). Usually they are able to shift by choice, however if they are dehydrated their legs will turn the moment their lower bodies are submerged into water. I’m sure you can imagine that baths are not always that glamorous as merfolk as they are for other species.

    Regardless of the type of tail, all merfolk have two sets of gills, one set on each side of their necks (two slits each side). while the other is located on the sides of their body under the their arms along their rib cage, (three slits each side). When going to the surface to breathe these gills seal themselves closed until they’re submerged again. Merfolk hands are slightly webbed, from the bottom knuckles tapering off to the second knuckle. They also have sharp pointed nails and teeth and depending on the tail the merfolk might also have a larger set of teeth (for example sharks would have a wider jaw and slightly larger teeth).

    Unglamoured form awards the merfolk a rather vast and varying array of species. Even when they look completely different, they are still fairly similar.

    Age Limit:
    Merfolk are immortal making their lifespan rather large. Half-breeds/Crossbreeds don’t always share the same life span
    Mating happens every three years, during the solstices in which females are more fertile to mate with. This does not mean it’s the only time they have sex or try to bear children, this is merely a time when they are more likely to conceive. Out of the genders, females are generally more prone to be the providers and dominant of a pair while men are considered more submissive and laid back. Due to this provider nature females often do not settle for a mate, but rather just to bear children thus many merchildren are born with only mothers to raise them. This doesn’t happen to all children born of the merfolk, but it is not uncommon to see a single mother of three. Settling down usually happens later in a female’s life when they no longer want to bear children.

    Females birth their young while in their legged form, however the baby is always born with a mermaid tail. Because of this the mother has to be in a tub full of water of the native waters, in which they come from as hospitals aren’t always an option. Once the little tadpoles are born, they won’t be able to fully surface until they’re between the age of 5-10. During this time they are taught the ability to swim with their tails, control the flaps over their gills to breathe air above water and also learn to shift from one form to another.

    Merfolk can come in saltwater or freshwater fish while sirens are usually native to saltwater. This can change if the male is a siren and the woman is a freshwater merfolk as the female’s DNA markers are dominant over those of the males so typically the female determines what the child will actually becomes.

    As the females and males don’t always wait until mating season, they can easily take their urges above water, and with being the prettiest faces around it isn’t hard to catch someone's eye on land. Most merfolk are not picky with whom they share their pleasure, though most tend to be aware of who they sleep with just to err on the side of caution and not accidentally land themselves in a dangerous situation.

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    Birth: On many occasions there is no restraint on who a merfolk will sleep with. A Pretty face can get you rather far and standards can vary depending on what they're looking for. Genes in females are more dominant than in males, so more than likely:
    * If the mother is a merfolk, then the child will be born with a tail.
    * If the father is the merfolk, then the child will be born with legs.
    If a child is born with legs instead of a tail, they do not have to go back to the waters right away. Only children that have successfully been able to transform into their tails will have to go back to native waters to hydrate their bodies and learn their control over basic merfolk functions. Between the ages of 8 to 10, the legged child will be able to trigger their shifting abilities, and if they have gained the shifting gene it can take them until the age of 18 to fully grasp and control it. When they do finally gain control, their bodies will have adjusted enough that they then will need to go back to the waters on a regular basis. They will not need to go back to the waters as often as their full blooded cousins, but rather they will have to return to whatever native water their merfolk parents is native to every six months. The percentage of a halfblood is split 50-50 depending on the other parent (percentages below). Not every halfblood will gain the shifting ability and if they haven’t triggered that ability around the age of twelve, then they will more than likely not learn it at all.

    Yes, it is possible for halfbloods to reproduce merfolk children, however the chances of it being a merfolk will be less than before regardless of what gender.

    Reproducing with humans or witches: 80% - 20%
    Reproducing with shifters or skinwalkers: 65% -35%
    Reproducing with another fae: 50%- 50%
    They cannot reproduce with Vampires or creatures in the Eternal category.

    Powers: Some halfbloods don’t even gain the ability to shift into a ‘merfolk’ form but still grow gills from their neck and body and can breath underwater. Halfbloods, no matter the other species, if they present as merfolk will be classified as merfolk and will not inherit abilities from other species but the extent of their merfolk abilities are dependant on how strong the genes come through and are not always set in stone.

    Lifespan: Halfblood lifespans can be changed depending on the second parent’s genes. If it is not with an immortal their bodies will age very slowly like shifters or skinwalkers.

    *If the second half is human or witch, they tend to live between 400 to 500 years.
    *If the second half is shifter or skinwalker the life will range around 700 to 800.
    *If the other half is fae with an immortal lifespan, then they will be immortal as well.
    Iron: Like all fae, iron is something they are incredibly weak against. It burns and can even kill them if the metal contaminates their blood from an open wound or from prolonged exposure. Even under water, iron chains can burn them. Iron in any form of blades or bullets is damaging to the fae body.

    Dehydration: At least every three months, merfolks have to return to their native waters to properly hydrate their bodies. Failing to do so can dry them out, not so unlike any other fish kept out of water. No matter how hard they try, they can simply not pull enough moisture out of the air, requiring them to return to the water on a frequent basis. If they fail to do this their bodies will start to weaken, breathing becoming very shallow and difficult while their skin becomes ashen and dry. In some cases they can even start to hallucinate while feeling the worst hangover of their lives pounding in their head. Three months is the safest length in which they can be away from the water. Pushing it even a week past the three month mark is very risky. It is taught at a young age to be extremely cautious when it comes to their moisture control.

    The overall merfolk community share a few common traits.

    Merfolk Telepathy: The ability to communicate with each other without words via the mind both below and above water, this ability also allows them to communicate with sea creatures when underwater.

    Shapeshifting: Shifting allows merfolk to transition between their fishy tails and human legs instantaneously, making living on land much easier.

    Hydrokinesis: A skill based on the manipulation of water with their hands and tails. Stories of old told of them being able to create hurricanes, though as time progressed those stories have long since fallen to the wayside, but a new chapter opened in its wake offering different opportunities. Hydrokinesis has different forms of controlling: there is the physical, which takes directly from a body of water and controls it, while the other draws moisture from the air or an object that contains it such as plants or even living creatures. This moisture control can also lead them into the realm of mist and fog manipulation,creating fogs and steamy mist to camouflage themselves on land.

    Echolocation: The ocean is very dark at night and sometimes it’s hard to see even a few feet in front of you. Using echolocation, merfolk have adapted vocal chords that allow them to use screams underwater, one released the sound bounces off objects and returns to them, painting a picture of their surroundings in special adapted receptors. This helps them know what is around the area and if a predator is closing in. On land they are able to use other means of sound such as the tapping of canes, feet or even hands to use this echolocation to their advantage.

    Bioluminescence: Over the centuries merfolk have evolved into the ability of bioluminescence, wherein certain parts of their bodies will glow in the dark. Gills, eyes and the tips of their fins are used for night vision in the depth of the waters. Not only is it useful but it also rather beautiful when they swim!

    Sirens One sub category of merfolk are the Sirens. They carry the powers of basic merfolks, however they hold another that is only held within themselves: the power of song. Persuading sailors to jump off ship to their doom was a rather joyful pastime for these songstresses. Depending on the age of the siren, and the age of the person they’re singing to will determine how effective the song is, the older the prey the harder it will be to put them under the trace of their voice. Usage of this power can make their target fall into an almost compulsion like state where they hold a strong need to obey the singer without question. The older the siren the more potent their singing ability, even to the point of swaying their target to sleep and speaking to them as they dream where they twist the dreams to convince someone to do something when they wake up. Their singing can also be used to manipulate what the target wants to see and hear. This particular power is not just used with singing, but also with ‘charmed’ talking as sirens that are older are able to expand their ability of singing to other facets of compulsion and subtle mind control.

    Apart from the basics, there is room to have unique abilities that match the tail of the fish they are representing.

    Swimming: All merfolk are excellent swimmers. Females usually over male simply due to their sleeker bodies. Of course this can change with the type of tail they’re granted.

    Shifting: With the option to form legs and walk on land, merfolk may live on land or in water giving, them more area to travel, and more species with which to breed, furthering their evolution.

    Hearing: Merfolk hearing is three times as strong as that of a mortal’s, and with the use of their echolocation in water and on land they have a strong sense of hearing.

    Body: Even if they don’t appear muscled, their bodies are rather strong. Being able to dive into very deep parts of the ocean, their bodies are able to handle higher pressures than the average body.

    Healing: While submerging their bodies in water they have the ability to heal faster. This is made even quicker if the water is native to them. If they choose to go into the opposite water they won’t heal as fast as in native water, though it’s still faster than if not in the water at all (i.e. if a salt water merfolk submerges into fresh water they won’t heal as fast as if they submerged into salt water).

    Iron: As common with all fae Iron is not a mermaid’s friend. Touching iron causes burns to the skin, even while under water. Prolonged exposure to the metal can poison them and prolonged direct exposure can kill the merfolk, though if handled properly the iron can be removed from their body, allowing them to heal whatever damage has been done.

    Hydration: Although there are perks to being on both land and water, they cannot ignore the water for too long. If a mermaid chooses to live on land they must return to their native waters every three months (i.e if salt water was their home first they return to the ocean, if fresh water, then going to a lake or pond will do). Once there, they have to stay with in the water for a minimum of four days, though a week is recommended.

    * Using water magic pulls moisture out of their bodies at a faster rate than it would naturally be used, thus if used excessively on land it can cause them to dry out faster, forcing them to return to the waters sooner than the typical three months. Using water magic in the water doesn’t harm them as badly as they can quickly absorb what they lose. In short, using hydrokinesis can severely weaken them if they do not put water back into their bodies at a pace that is as fast as they use it.

    Surface Healing: Being in the waters can easily heal their bodies but when on land their bodies take slightly longer to heal due to the lack of readily available moisture.

    Extra :
    Merfolk are rather open to different races besides the basic mermaid and siren. You are more than welcome to play around with the options of other tails! (Besides the obvious ones that aren’t allowed). Feel free to PM Yukie for any questions or concerns.
  • Naga Yukie

    Note: fire naga are capped at 3 (1/3).

    Naga are a mysterious species, derived from the far east many of their customs and history have been lost to the modern western civilization leading to a vast misunderstanding of their species as a whole. Considered a draco creature, they hold many similarities to their cousin the dragon (immortality, hard scales, etc.) though their DNA and body structure follow a completely different reptile, the serpent. Naga are a half serpent half human creature, not always just in the physical sense but in mentality as well, often causing a sharp divide within themselves when emotions are taken into account.

    Naga come in two primary races, Sanskrit and Pali, and have three different types indicative of both races water, venom, and fire.. Each of these combinations have individual strengths, weakness and abilities making them a vastly diverse species of fae.

    Naga tend to be far more sensitive to emotions than other fae often causing extreme mood swings and dangerous situations for both them and those around them. Anger can often get the better of them turning into something deadly and uncontrollable whereas depression can cause them to lose the desire to eat and develop intense craving for utter seclusion. How emotions affect a naga have more to do with the individual though they all feel emotions on a far more extreme scale than other species.

    Naga follow typical societal norms when it comes to sexuality, accepting and allowing for everything as their human form gives them free rein to copulate with species outside their own. How and where a naga falls is up to their own personal preference.

    Once upon a time the naga society was made up of small villages known as nests. These nests would exist as a cluster, traveling, living, hunting and surviving together as a banded unit. These nests are not bound to either realm and while some do stay in the fae realm altogether they are free to roam both realms as they please. Today the tradition of nests is something primarily reserved for large families while modern naga have long since adapted to roam as a far more solitary creature.

    Unglamoured appearance:
    The glamoured human form is like any other indicative of fae. Naga also have the ability to control their form to let certain attributes show when glamoured like eyes, nails and even teeth. Their natural serpent form consists of a half and half ratio, the bottom half (waist down) appears as a serpent's tail while the waist up is human. There are two general body types for Naga. Sanskrit and Pali.

    Scales: as a draconic creature and descendant of the dragon scales are their most common passed down trait. When in their natural form their backside, from waist to the tip of their tail, is always covered in these tough plate-like scales, offering them something of a protective shield. To wound a naga you must hit under the underbelly of the tail or on the front side of their body as this area is soft and unprotected by scales, not so unlike the underbelly of their draconic cousins. These scales are not always confined to just the backside of their serpent half, some naga will also have small outcroppings in other locations like the cheek, neck, shoulder or arm.

    Hands and teeth: the appearance of a naga’s hands are more beast like, usually the same size as their human forms though they typically have scales along the wrist and back of hand. Nails are sharper and longer, averaging 3 to 5 inches longer than the typical human fingernail. Teeth in the naga’s serpent form are pointed and sharp, their canines more prominent naga have the ability to extend these teeth out if they are attacking with a bite. They can also dislocate their jaw and have a long split tongue that can vary in color as too can the inside of their mouth (red, pink, mixture of both or even some black). >Tongue Example<

    Mouth: like snakes, naga have the ability to dislocate their jaw in both forms, allowing it to stretch to swallow larger bites. Jaw dislocation allows the naga the ability to eat whole creatures, such as a deer or pig. It is not recommended they eat a living thing whole in human form. This ability is not hindered so much by size as it is by the digestive system, which differs enough in serpent form to allow for the consumption and digestion of whole prey. They also do not to have a gag reflex.

    Eyes: naga have the ability to see in infrared in serpent form though their vision remains normal in human form. Sanskrit nagas have slitted pupils, colors can vary (>example<) while the Pali’s eyes have a large black pupil with a ring of color (>example<).

    Body: other than their scales and the basic form of the naga, colors and patterns can also vary quite a bit between the Sanskrit and Pali forms. The spikes that run along their spine can also vary between the two races . Length, measured from head to the tip of tail for each race is listed below.

    Basic Break down


    * Males: 11ft to 24ft
    * Females: 8ft to 12ft
    * Slit Eyes
    * Pointed tip of tail
    * Scales drape in diagonal direction. Sometime more random


    * Males: 10ft to 20ft
    * Females: 7ft to 10ft
    * Rounded Iries
    * Rounded tip of tail
    * Scales drape from the center of the spine down. Direction parallel to the waist

    >Example of Scales and Eyes<
    >Example of Hands<
    >Example of Tails<
    >Example of Teeth<

    Male Naga’s have a 50/50 chance of having two penises. This is ONLY in their serpent or naga form and NOT in glamour form. They are both functional with nerves throughout so the male can receive pleasure or reproduce from both, however they can only ever ejaculate from one at any given time. As Jcink has certain rules, a male naga having intercourse would technically , be considered bestiality if he was in his unglamour form and his partner wasn’t a naga. This is only a fun little fact that yes, I have thought about lol.

    Age Limit:
    Like their fae brethren, they are immortal, ageless creatures though they must remain within the parameters of site rules, thus below 2000.
    Naga are a born species only and can not be made through means outside of normal reproduction. As these are draco creatures and cousins of dragons their birth process is similar.

    Naga are egg laying fae, though the pregnant female will still carry their child for 8 months before this egg is laid, a process that requires her to be in Naga form. Once the egg is laid it will take another month or two for it to hatch. These serpents typically birth one egg at a time though multiples are not unheard of they are rare. If the mother is surprised with more than one egg, then she will be forced to remain within serpent form after she’s hit her four month carrying mark and will then carry the unlaid eggs for the duration of her 8 months. Unlike dragons, Naga do not have to be in their beast form for any specific amount of time after the egg is laid.

    Miscarriage is possible in naga though unfortunately they will not know until the laid egg fails to hatch on its own. Even if it doesn't hatch on its own the parents can still crack it open to help along the process if needed. In some rarer cases a naga can save an unhatched baby by cracking its egg however in most cases an egg that fails to hatch on its own ends up as a miscarriage.

    A baby naga is born in its serpent form, thus learning the art of glamour later on in its life. It is recommended, though not necessary, that Naga mothers retreat to the Fae realm to birth their children for safety reasons as glamour is not born at the ready for naga children.

    The percentage of types born are:

    * 94% Venom OR Water Nagas.
    * 6% Fire Nagas.

    During puberty is when Naga find out what type they are though like all species some are later bloomers than other. This process is usually emotionally triggered as naga are susceptible to deeper emotions. Fire and water naga tend to show at earlier ages as their abilities connect more readily with the elements. Venom naga are typically later bloomers as the venom in their veins has to mature before it’s used. A naga's growth is fairly typical to that of other fae though as a hybrid class of fae that employs only half glamour their human half will continue to mature until they reach the look of your average mid thirty year old wherein the process slows and stops.

    The fire gene in naga is an increasingly rare one which is dictated more by the dragon in them than anything else. Where water and venom DNA pulls more heavily from the serpent side of themselves fire tends to pull more from the draconic magic side which leaves this DNA unstable and harder to pass along. As fire naga are rare there will be limit put into place that caps their number at 3 per this AU.

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    Halfbreeds are not possible in naga. If a Naga is to mate with an outside species the offspring will always pull from the other parent, this includes their cousin species the dragon, which will always dictate the child to be born a dragon, or dragon halfbreed that retains the traits of its dragon parent.
    Iron: Like all fae, Naga can be killed by iron. Impaled, poisoned, etc.

    Dividing of Man: If you cannot inflict iron poison into a naga there is still a way to kill them. In times of old there was a saying ‘divide the man you kill the best’. If someone with a blade is able to cut completely through the waist of a naga in their beast form it will render them dead. While this is a rare occurrence it isn’t impossible, this is especially true if they use iron which also offers the added iron burns to help slide through the tougher backside scales. This process is a very old tradition that not many know of because those that knew abused the knowledge.

    Infrared vision: this ability is available to all races and types of naga.

    Type Abilities: Naga’s are listed as three different types, water, venom or fire.


    * Hydrokinesis: water Naga have the ability to manipulate water in all of its forms though they lack the ability to actually create it from nothing.

    * Moisture Drain: water Naga have the ability to pull moisture out of any living thing that carries water, an adaptation that can help them remain hydrated.


    * Venom: those that are gifted with poison are venom naga. This venom can be used as both offense and defense and depending on the species it’s used against can cause different effects to the inflicted. If one was to inject their venom into a mortal they will most likely die whereas if injected into a sempiternal, immortal or eternal then it will usually only cause paralysis. Immortals and eternals cannot be killed by naga venom though a sempiternal can if enough venom is injected into their veins.

    * Saliva: a venom naga’s saliva is a highly potent and concentrated mixture of that which they typically inject making it increasingly harmful if not dealt with on a regular basis. To prevent incidents they milk themselves, like their venomous snake counterparts, to insure the venom doesn’t build up.


    * Pyrokinesis: fire naga are a rare species and given the ability to manipulate fire in any form though lack the ability to actually create it themselves.

    * Body Heat: fire naga can control their body heat allowing them to raise the temperature of their skin hot enough to melt anything or burn anyone that touches or that they touch. This is primarily used as a means of defense though can just as easily be deployed as an offense where the need arises. This ability does come with implications and if not controlled properly can incinerate their clothes or personal effects on and around them.

    Spit: Each type have their own unique spit they can release from their saliva glands.

    * Frost Spit: The closest thing they have to their icy draconic cousins. Water naga have the ability to produce a very cold stream of air to help freeze their target. It isn’t as extreme as an ice dragon, but freezing the air molecules in the air can help freeze a lock and break it off making them quite the handy lock picker.

    *Bubbles: Yes, because why the fuck not? Water naga can create bubbles from their saliva bunching them together for the ultimate cool party trick!

    * Venom Spit: Poison build up doesn’t always have to be a tedious trip to the doctor. Venom naga are able to spit streams of their poison, not just from their fangs but also from a gland from under their tongue.

    * Fire Spit: Similar to dragon's, fire nagas can produce a stream a fire from their mouth if they can build enough heat to their body.


    Reflexes: Their reflex time is incredibly fast.

    Strength: Like dragons they have increased strength and while in naga form their tail, like the body of a snake, is more or less one giant muscle that can crush their prey or attacker in a matter of minutes.

    Healing: Wounds may not heal at a dramatic pace but it’s still far faster than a mortal healing.

    Heightened Senses:

    Hearing: naga have heightened hearing when in their serpent form, their scales acting very much like that of any ordinary snake to help bounce and amplify sound.

    Smell: naga can use their forked tongue as a secondary system to smell which makes tracking food in the wild far easier. Much like a snake they can flick their tongue which allows them to gather odor particles, these smells are then transferred across two fluid-filled sacs at the roof of the mouth that lead to a second, smaller olfactory chamber. This is available in both human and naga form.

    Taste: because their tongue is primarily used for smell naga actually have a severe lack of taste which often leads them to a less pickier diet, eating anything that is eatable though they still stick fairly close to their serpent roots with a preference of meat.

    Note: a naga’s senses are fairly normal when in their human form, with the exception of smell which is heightened slightly due to their forked tongue.

    Scales: their tough outer scales are almost completely impenetrable save for the use of iron, acting like a shield to protect themselves.

    Good Swimmers: water Naga are gifted with the ability of increased swim speed and can remain in wet environments for longer periods of time.

    Heat resistance: fire naga have the ability to withstand extreme high temperatures in both their environment and touch.

    Natural Poison Immunity: venom naga cannot not be affected by their own poison and their body has adapted a natural defense against most nature magic. Anything that is naturally poisonous cannot hurt them, however artificially made poisons will affect them but not kill them.


    Environment: naga are, for the most part, cold blooded creatures and while water naga can generally withstand colder temperatures for longer periods of time, extreme cold weather conditions are very harmful to all naga and similarly to snakes it reduces their body temperature slows them down. The warmer they are the more control and functionality they retain over their abilities.

    Underbelly/front side of the body: Like dragons, this is the softest part to hit and wound. Even if harm is done to the softest part, naga will not be killed by this alone, however if they are hit with enough iron it can induce iron poisoning, thus killing them.

    Body Temperature: like the salamander, fire naga have to keep their bodies consistently warm, whether they control it from their core or bundle up in blankets they have to keep their bodies at a decent temperature at all times and because of this they tend to prefer warmer climates. They will not die if they swim or shower but they are weakened greatly by both cold and water thus shorter spans within both are recommended to prevent themselves from becoming too saturated or cold. Their pyrokinesis is also inhibited by cold and water and will not be useable if their body temperature dips too drastically. Sleep also poses issues for fire naga as they can’t regulate their core temperature while asleep and so to keep themselves warm at night they require blankets, heating lamp or heated rooms.

    Venom Buildup: as mentioned in the saliva section a venom naga’s poison can build up and cause issue for those they are intimate with. To prevent these accidents the venom naga must milk their fangs (much in the same way cobra are milked of their venom) every other month to ensure they don’t oversaturate their saliva. If this is not done regularly it is very possible to paralyze, burn or even kill a person by simple kiss or spitting on them.

    The milked venom can legally be sold to the medical field, via the hospital, for study and can bring quite a profit. Alternatively the underground black market will also purchase naga venom, typically for higher price points, though this practice is largely frowned upon by the naga community.

    Hydration: water naga have the burden of making sure their skin stays hydrated, much like merfolk though without such harsh restrictions. How they go about this is all based on personal preference but they must keep themselves from drying out. If they do dry out the use of their Hydrokinesis becomes an impossibility and their resistance to heat and ability to endure colder temperatures is hindered and weakened.

  • Nymph Eien
    Beautiful, gentle, sensual and highly sought after, these water sprites are mostly true to the human folklore that surrounds them, and are a very distinct fae species that enjoys living in the fae realm, but also is known to inhabit the forests of the mid-world. Nymphs are and always have been muses widely known for their beauty, gentleness, and similar traits that have sadly drawn the attention of slave drivers.

    Nymphs are correctly associated with sex, as they’ve always bred with every available species and then absconded the child to live in their villages. They live in forests where they build their homes high up in the trees, remaining safely out of sight. There’s always a water source nearby, and the bigger the village, the bigger the water source; large lakes all have a big nymph population nearby, and they’re a social species that enjoys the company of others. However, it’s always fresh water; the sea is for the sirens and mermaids.

    They first emerged in Ancient Greece a long time ago, populating smaller islands or hanging around coastlines, before advancing more inland and expanding beyond. They live in villages of 15 - 40 people, with a well developed society that values parental care, togetherness, dance, joy, sex, but may also dabble into questionable substances and overindulge. They abduct anyone they like for a couple of days/weeks and nurture and enjoy this individual in their village/realm until they believe they’ve left their mark. They believe in consent, though in time, and with the sway of their allure, everyone agrees to bed them.

    Nymphs have a lot of magic in them, and while all of it is passive and defensive, it’s potent and in time seeps into anything they touch-- their food and drink is naturally enchanted, even if outside of their influence its effects are short-term, and eventually dissipate. They work almost like any mortal by needing rest and food to live, but they depend more on water than food, and have a sweet tooth; feeding them grapes or wine earns their favor.

    Nymphs living in the modern world will still usually live with other nymphs, or remain in touch with their home village. They prefer living next to parks or on the city outskirts, where they have quicker access to the nature. Similarly to dryads, they surround themselves with plants since they remind them of home. They love dancing under the moon.

    Gorgeous, sensual, and extremely compelling, their male and female members alike are what the legends would tell you. Of course, there’s a darker side to this, which is that nymphs are also hedonists. They (over)indulge, and easily answer to the pull of mind-altering drugs for the perfect experience. They chase experience, love emotion, people, and life and are also quite close-knit, to people’s surprise, and normally very parental in nature.

    They’re sought after as companions and muses, less so as parents though they excel in that. They’re still varied in character but typically pursue art, modeling, painting, performing, or plain out erotica. They’re normally very sexually open and eager to learn, and people-centric as they are, they’ve been known to lure malleable characters into their villages, feeding them strange foods, aromatic, spiked drinks and sexual adventures. These people always survive this experience, and always are returned, changed; they never stop pining. Nymphs are also typically good-natured and loving, but as a species, they’re almost entirely defenseless. Also, they’re not naturally discriminative of others and are reared towards empathy and sensual love.

    All vegetarian or vegan.

    Nymphs learn very early on how to glamor their appearance, and mere babes have it mastered. Late bloomers aren’t common, though laziness may have a hand. In their glamored form they merely tone down their usual appearance, changing their ears, eyes, skin and hair while remaining extraordinarily beautiful regardless, bearing a sylphlike, even androgynous appearance that’s very distinct of their species.

    Unglamoured: Nymphs do not have a monster form. The ears of a nymph are pointed, some growing long and past their head and some not so much. Regional variations happen (aka: go wild on how pointed their ears are). Their skin is pearlescent, and may take on a hue that varies in color-- pink, blue, green, sometimes this coloring reflects their origins, and sometimes may shift in shade to reflect their mood. Their eye color is iridescent as well, during day highly saturated and often considered stunningly bright, if not unnaturally so. At night their eye color shifts to sparkle with star-light. Often, they resemble a piece of the night star.

    Their hair tends to be very thick, curly, wavy-- straight isn’t common, and neither is short. In their culture, the longer the hair the older and more distinguished the nymph. Though the actual hair color doesn’t get wild, and will cover the usual range we’re familiar with, it tends to gain a bit of a tint, greenish, or bluish (or even reddish) depending on their surroundings. Their blood is a water-like, translucent liquid that is highly sought after by witches, and is drinkable by all species alike; it feels like drinking liquid luck or happiness. In small amounts, it does bring luck. In large, it can kill the consumer. When cut, their hair shrivels to resemble twigs, and glows faintly in dark. Also, their flesh is closer in color to their skin tone.

    They smell like a cool stream with some floral touch.

    Their males are normal, aka the above applies to them as well. They tend to tower over female nymphs, and are usually lean-built, and develop muscle quickly. All nymphs alike have an allure that’s nigh impossible to resist, no matter the person, and are considered to be elegant and sylphlike.

    Age Limit:
    An immortal creature they hold the same site age cap at just under 2000.

    Whether in their glamored or unglamored more, nymphs may and do freely breed with any species. Their pregnancy is shorter, lasting only seven months for a fully developed child to be born, which is always the case no matter what species the mother is. In their unglamored form, nymphs have a higher chance of conception, which they use when they do want to conceive. Nymph parents usually have one or two children that mentally mature a bit quicker than a human child, though physically they age the same. They learn how to glamor around 4 - 5 by observing. Nymphs don’t have gender norms, and therefore a father staying at home with seven children is a very plain visual, and even so common it’s bred the belief there are no male nymphs. They all insist on childcare, and rear their own with love and care. Children are considered mature at 18 roughly, at which point they may pursue life outside of their home, either elsewhere in the fae realm or the mid-world.

    A nymph and a fae yield a child of father’s species. Nymphs and mortals, sempiternals, and enterals always yield a nymph. With nymph/non-nymph combinations, that’s a huge risk of the nymph parent taking off with the child to their village, with the parent either being expected to follow, or, if they’re a fellow fae, to stay behind and keep their distance. Nymphs welcome mortal or sempiternal parents into their villages though will not permit the same of other fae. Sometimes, they’ll take abandoned children and foster them, though what a nymph views as an abandoned child may not be the case always. Regardless, nymphs are known for taking abandoned children under their wings and raising them as though as own, not discriminating even against fae babes in this case, but with mortal children, prolonged stay has an added effect in making them into nymph half-bloods.

    Nymph half-bloods will always be mortals (humans, witches, or spellbinders) that lived with the nymphs between 10 - 20y, usually abducted as children though it isn’t unusual for young adults to find themselves in the same position. The passive nymph magic eventually seeps into them so well that it opens their magical cores, creating a permanent tie with natural magic. For witches, this normally nudges them in direction of going druid, even making them manifest natura-related abilities, and in general for spellbinders and witches, this merely tacks onto their magic and acts as a general enhancer of who they are. Humans who’ve been touched by the nymph magic can still go spellbinder, making use of their enhancement, though in all three cases half nymphs remain mortal, their human lifespan between 100 - 120.

    Nymph half-bloods are more alluring, and partially pearlescent though it doesn’t cover all their bodies, but comes in shapes that resemble intricate tattoos. They cannot use glamor. They have the nymph hair and eyes too, but sometimes the magic becomes concentrated only in one, creating mismatched eyes. Their physiology does change too, removing the need for animal proteins, and they become essentially enhanced humans with greater healing, and keener senses who are rejuvenated in the presence of magic and water basins. In their death, they’re always reborn as nymphs. Half nymphs behave as would their nymph parents. They’re good prey to vampires and taste like humans without any impurities. Look at nymph powers/weaknesses and etc for more.

    Nymphs are not very sturdy, and belong to a very killable species. Iron kills them easily, and they need more water than solid food to sustain themselves. Huge amounts of digested animal fats or protein cause them mild to severe pain. It’s why they’re necessarily vegetarian or vegan, though dairy products aren’t so bad, and they rather enjoy milk a lot.
    Allure/Persuasion: both an active and a passive ability, aka it's something that's always on in some measure, but something that can always be turned up/down and controlled. Once activated, it feels like a very comforting, warm aura that will persuade people, sway their decisions, make them pliant and otherwise influence and inspire them to behavior a nymph can whisper into their ear, although it will never permit for acts of evil as nymphs never naturally incline the way. Available to full and half nymphs, in the case of glamored nymphs and half nymphs, in its passive form it's easier to resist, although still works, and in its active depends largely on the 'victim'; their age, and overall mental fortitude.

    Hypnosis: by locking eyes with a person a nymph may hypnotize them to follow or forget what they saw. It’s similar to compulsion but isn’t used at all in the same way. It is surprisingly powerful since it comes coupled with their allure, but can be resisted by those older. After the hypnosis breaks, whatever the victim was told to do, they’ll automatically forget and come back to themselves, disoriented. With half nymphs, this ability is weaker although still possible. In both cases, it naturally goes hand in hand with their nymph allure.

    Magic transferal: as nymphs are beings of natural magic that naturally heal the world and themselves too, they have an ability to transfer a bit of their magic onto others to heal, energize, or get them pleasantly high, or even temporarily enhance them for the duration of the magic. Typically, it is performed via a kiss. Half nymphs can perform similar, however it's diminished in power and exhausts them more.

    Healing: like all the fae species, nymphs possess a healing that’s roughly on the level of a shifter, if not lesser. Available to full and half nymphs.

    Enhanced senses: all around moderately enhanced. They’re not bloodhounds. Available to full and half nymphs.

    Power & speed: twice as stronger and faster than a human. Available to full and half nymphs.

    Magical transmitters: awesome for familiars, as well as potions ingredients, their blood or hair are invaluable because they make all the potions or enchantments long-term, and in the case of the former even lucky. In fact, their magic automatically seeps into their surroundings, and even if they decide to live in human forests, by rivers or so, they’ll soon become magical, and resemble a less dangerous copy of something from the fae realm. The waters where they bathe will hold their magic for a long time even after their departure, and will have healing properties, and leave the swimmers feeling particularly happy (or ecstatic). Their magic causes the water source they live next to not to freeze in winter. Available to full and half nymphs (though to a lesser extent).

    Muses: another passive ability which is only half as potent when they’re glamored, they cause people in their vicinity to feel more inspired, passionate or driven. It’s essentially the magic they’re surrounded by and which they seep into their surroundings without will. It has positive effects in everyone involved, but it has its side effects; it has caused people to abduct them, or even enslave them, and is known to lead to obsessiveness. Another odder side effect is that it can cause forgetfulness to the point of amnesia, though that happens after days or weeks of uninterrupted presence, and accidentally brainwashes their kidnapped victims/children to forget about their prior lives and content in the nymph presence. Available to full and half nymphs.

    Water: nymphs love water, and love bathing, playing in it as much as they love just watching it. Though they do heal faster already, a good, long plunge in water quickens the healing, but just filling the bathtub won’t do and they require a natural reservoir. Available to full and half nymphs.

    Dry heat: As they are water sprites, they depend on water and in horrid heats and without easy access to water quickly dehydrate and feel ill and faint. Nymphs simply did not exist in deserts. Available to full and half nymphs (halves are more resistant and can withstand dry heat a lot better).

    Enslavable: essentially defenseless depending on who you ask, they’re a fan favorite and slave traders have always loved raiding nymph villages. They have no offense magic whatsoever and aren’t aggressive at all. Available to full and half nymphs (to a lesser extent since most halves are usually witches too, adding more ability to defend themselves).

    Muses/magic transmitters: Their passive magic leaves a distinct trace that makes finding them easy if they’re careless, and also can cause obsessiveness in those who adore them. Available to full and half nymphs.

    Iron: absolutely goes without saying. Available to full and half nymphs (to lesser extent; prolonged exposure causes them nausea and may weaken them, but they're not killed by it).

    Debauched: libertine, raucous, they’re prone to hedonistic behavior that’s not everyone’s cup of tea, and if unhinged will fall victim to own allure, dancing and drinking and fucking themselves dead. Available to full and half nymphs (to a lesser extent).

    Receptive: muses, inspirations and etc, they actually do depend on the joy of others and therefore can feel quite nauseated in sepulchral situations; don’t invite them to funerals. Art is their life, sex and sensuality too. Monochromatic living genuinely destroys them and a depressed nymph’s magic affects their surroundings with deep and depressive melancholia that’s best cured only by a return to their village. Available to full and half nymphs (to a lesser extent).

  • Phoenix Sarah
    The phoenix, a Greek word meaning “reddish-purple”, is something that almost everyone knows of but very few actually know anything about. Their lore was rooted into the Western imagination by the Greeks more than 2,500 years ago, but their story actually began in ancient Egypt and Arabia. The most common theme among all of its circulating lore is the phoenix’s rebirth, an ending of its life cycle that is always depicted as a death by the very fire they wield. Through the years phoenixes have fast become the symbol of revival and restoration. This affinity for the recycling of life has been adapted into the art and religion of many cultures around the world and throughout time. Phoenix are often referred to as ‘fire birds’ or ‘sun birds’ and while there is some truth to this they are actually not as attuned to fire as people believe. The fire they wield is something far more complex than that which is typically tied to fire fae.
    While each phoenix will vary in overall personality they often come in two distinct forms; the calm, serene beings that are often more prominently associated with healing and the fiery reckless beings associated to their fire ability. It’s fairly common for a single phoenix to exhibit both of these divided archetypes though often stretched over the course of several life cycles, each cycle shifting the fae into a new personality. A phoenix’s personality tends to shift slightly over the course of a typical day cycle. During the day and most especially that of clear sunny days, they tend to be invigorated and slightly more carefree, thus the name ‘sun birds’. At night and on cloudy rainy days phoenix are often demure and docile. These shifts vary in degree within each phoenix but are commonplace among the species. Overall these avian fae are incredibly docile creatures unless threatened or provoked and tend to be personable and friendly as if energized with life..
    Unglamoured appearance:
    The phoenix tends to retain its bird-like appearance when under the guise of glamour. Most opt for tall, thin silhouettes with very distinct and striking features. Much like their unglamoured appearance phoenix tend to be showy, vibrant people, and are often unmistakable in a crowd. Phoenix, unlike most other fae, tend to fluctuate quite a bit within their glamour, be it through hair or eye color to tattoos. It’s not uncommon for their look to change subtly on a fairly frequent basis.

    Out of glamour the phoenix is very much the same as they’ve been depicted in art over the centuries. Slightly larger than the average harpy eagle, a phoenix more closely resembles a peacock in general body shape while retaining the taloned feet of its eagle counterpart. Unlike the peacock, the phoenix’s tail plumage is not stiff, instead it consists of long, wispy, slightly curled flat feathers and vibrantly colored eye feathers. Females tend to have more eye feathers in their tail and have a crest of smaller eye feathers that closely resembles the plume of the peacock. Males have a shorter crest consisting of stiff flat feathers that run from the top of their head down several inches below the base of their skull. The males’ feather crest will often fan itself out when under threat or to depict a strong emotion, be it fear, irritation or arousal.

    Age Limit:
    The phoenix's lifespan is immortal and ageless.
    The process of reproduction between phoenix is more or less typical of any other fae courtship, females tend to be slightly pickier about who they bed than the males as most of the work after conception falls to them. While phoenix are a fairly rare species of fae they do not typically mate for life within their own species. Being such passive creatures by nature they often look to stronger fae for these bonds making full blooded phoenix increasingly rare, and typically born out of necessity of the species.

    Once a successful coupling is completed the male phoenix often abandons the rest of the process leaving everything else to the female. The female will gestate for around thirty days after the coupling has occurred. After this gestation period is complete the bird will be forced to drop her glamour and produce an egg, this egg will bind the fae to whichever realm she lays it in pushing the female to become highly territorial of her surroundings. The egg must be kept warm for the duration of its development, around four months after its laying. This can be achieved easily by the mother’s own fire, body heat or by hospital grade incubators. The child that is produced is incredibly small and fragile, and incapable of glamour for the first six months of life. After those initial six months of life the child will start to develop its magic.

    Female children often stay with their mothers for much longer than male children do. It’s fairly common for females to stick together for long periods of time where sisters, mothers, daughters and occasionally trusted friends will often form small flocks among themselves. This behavior provides them with a support system to help raise and care for children.

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    Half-blood conception is far more common in phoenix and these children are carried as any other child would be. Though female phoenix can carry half-blood children their frames are build for egg laying making all half-blood births premature out of physical necessity. The success rate of living half-bloods is still high even if they are early though all children produced by a phoenix will be born early and far weaker than other species and will develop slowly into their hardier selves over the course of 6-8 months. The phoenix gene is far more passive in females than in males making the production of half-blood phoenix by a females quite rare. Males have a higher chance at around a seventy five percent.

    The most notable change in half-bloods is that the rebirth process happens only a few times during their lifetime. While full blooded phoenix rebirth every 450-500 years half-bloods only rebirth about every 800 years. Their feathers and tears are also half as potent as their full blooded brethren making them far less valuable to slavers. While they can still heal, their magic isn’t quite as strong and they are incapable of casting the Regeneration Aura. The upside to half-bloods is they tend to be far more mentally stable and are very rarely consumed by memory issues and personality swings that plague full blooded phoenixes.

    Phoenix are a particularly weak fae subspecies, and outside of other creatures that are not susceptible to fire, most species can easily overpower a phoenix. Beyond this they are fallible just like every other fae, via iron and severe and outstanding physical damage.
    Purifying Pyrokinesis: A phoenix’s fire is not made of typical fire but rather the purifying elements that are embodied in fire. It burns cooler and cleaner than typical fire and in the hands of the phoenix can be used to heal just as readily as to damage. This purifying flame is wholly dependant on the intent behind the fae’s actions. When under duress the intent to harm allows the fire to cause damage while in any other state the fire can be wielded in order to mend most ailments. Purifying fire can be used like any other fire to light mundane objects like candles or wood but its healing properties are rendered void once it leaves the phoenix’s touch.

    Rebirth: The rebirth process is an essential part of every phoenix’s life, offering their bodies a regenerative restart. Unlike other fae the phoenix does in fact age, albeit very slowly. This degeneration over time requires the fae to shed its life and start anew. Rebirth typically occurs every 150 to 450 years though older phoenix will be forced into rebirth more frequently than the younger generations. This process can not be avoided and is not glamorous. A few months before rebirth is to occur the phoenix will begin to wither. This is most easily noted in their unglamoured form as they molt most of their tail feathers. In glamoured form their powers will weaken causing their glamour to reflect this; younger phoenix have a harder time covering this than older phoenix do. They often feign illness during this time as it’s not uncommon for them to develop flu like symptoms.

    During the rebirth process glamour becomes impossible forcing most phoenix to enter the fae realm for self preservation and safety. They will then spend the remaining day and night gathering cinnamon twigs and other spices to create a nest which is typically located on top of a mountain and out of reach of other flammable objects. Through the night the fae will continue to molt its remaining feathers. It is fairly common for phoenix to collect and burn these feathers with their nest. As the sun rises the following the day, the phoenix will erupt in its own healing flames, catching its nest on fire where it will remain in a meditative state to burn until the following evening. When the moon rises the following evening the old bird will have burned away leaving behind a ‘reborn’ bird. After this process is complete it will still take the fae several days to regenerate both its full powers and its feathers. This time is often spent in the fae realm unless the fae is bonded or has a caretaker to look after it in its weakened state.

    Regeneration Aura: This aura is expelled from the fae’s core, creating a ring of fire several feet in diameter around the phoenix. Those standing within the aura and in physical contact with the fae will slowly regenerate, affecting both simple ailments as well as energy. Once cast, the aura must be maintained by a constant flow of power from the phoenix until the magic is cut off and the aura is allowed to diminish. This aura is rarely used by younger phoenix as it takes a great deal of focus and magical control while also draining the fae far quicker than the simple use of its purifying fire.

    Feathers & Tears: The feathers and tears of the phoenix are highly prized items and are often sought out by witches and medical professionals around the world. In the past it was fairly common for phoenix to be enslaved, these materials forcefully harvested to supply the black market, and while this barbaric practice still exists it is far less common nowadays.
    Feathers: The eye feathers in the phoenix's tail are a potent reagent in almost all healing spells and salves used and cast by witches. They tend to be pricey though it’s not uncommon for phoenix to sell or gift these feathers to their local covens and reagent shops when they enter their molting rebirth phase. Plucking these feathers is extremely painful for the fae and once plucked it will take roughly a month for the feather to grow back while molted feathers grow back in a matter of days.
    Tears: A phoenix’s tears are a heavily sought reagent in some of the most powerful healing spells. Each tear contains a small amount of the same purifying magic that inhabits their fire. Used on its own in liquid form, this rare ingredient has the power to heal some of the most deadly diseases. It can also be placed directly into severe wounds to heal in a matter of minutes. While these tears are highly potent they are also exceedingly rare and expensive. While all phoenix tears hold healing properties, the most robust are genuine gifts, making the forcefully manufactured tears found on the black market far less potent than those found in legitimate shops.

    Rebirth: The rebirth process places the phoenix in a meditative trance for the entirety of the day they are consumed by flame before weakening them into a regeneration phase for several days afterward. Without a bonded mate, another of their kind or someone trusted to watch over them they are highly susceptible to danger during this time. Most phoenix that end up in slavery are taken during this regeneration phase when both their magic and physical bodies are far too weakened to fight back.

    Mental Instability: While some phoenix can retain their personality after a rebirth, most find themselves shifting quite drastically. This switch in their mental state coupled with the sway of their moods over the course of day to day life often causes the fae to slowly mentally deteriorate over the years. Most phoenix don’t live past the 3,000 mark and the few that do are often considered mentally unstable. Lost of mental stability doesn’t usually plague half-bloods as they aren’t typically swayed through personalities like full blooded phoenix are nor does the day cycle affect them quite so profoundly.

    Memory Loss: Although it’s not something that happens to every phoenix, there are some that suffer from acute memory loss after the rebirth process and in very rare cases it’s been noted that the phoenix has lost almost all memory of their former self after rebirth. More commonly small bits and pieces or insignificant details of everyday life are forgotten.

    Slavery: The biggest issue that has always cut deeply into the populace of phoenix is slavery. While it’s not as common these days it does still happen and is something most phoenix are well aware of even as children.

  • Salamander Sarah
    Salamanders have long since been regarded as the true alchemical symbol of fire and the Greeks even went so far as to name them Salambeander which literally translates to “fire lizard”. They are often confused with their latent amphibious cousins, but there is no mistaking a true salamander once it's been personally witnessed. Though Salamanders have been scribed under many different forms over the centuries the one consistent fact about these Fae creatures is their affinity for fire. Throughout the centuries of documented existence Salamanders are most often depicted as blacksmiths and weapon forgers and have been called the birth-givers of fire. Though times have changed and fire born forges are no longer needed in today's society most Salamanders are still drawn to occupations that work closely with fire and a few of the older and more stubborn have made it their life's work to retain the use of forge born weaponry.
    Salamanders are a solitary race of fae even amongst themselves. Pure blood Salamanders tend to be cantankerous, moody and short tempered with everyone they interact with often offering very short irritated conversation. This is especially true with the older generations over three centuries old. The dilution of ability in half bloods tends to make them a little more varied in their personalities but as a whole they are still generally quiet, thoughtful hard workers. Salamanders are generally assumed to be drawn to warmer climates, but they are more privy to humid and damp areas over dry heat. Like most creatures the weather affects their moods, overcast rainy days tend to make them slightly grumpier and sluggish while bright sunny days tend to increase their activity and overall mood. Salamanders are generalized as being selfish creatures, a byproduct of their solitary life style, and they tend to look out for themselves and their family before looking out for others.
    Unglamoured appearance:
    Without their glamour salamanders have skin that is relatively smooth and retains a lot of moisture making it look fairly damp, however, they are not slimy to the touch. Salamanders are large, reaching up to five feet in length and weighing around sixty pounds, they resemble a giant Japanese salamander in body mass while retaining the sleeker look of their smaller forest dwelling counterparts. A pure blood salamander’s skin will always be predominantly black and hold very little color or pattern, while a half blood will retain more color and bolder patterns. Beyond this their coloring and pattern varies from person to person and will be colored in yellows, oranges and red with the very rare cases of maroon and purple hues.

    Along the spine of a salamander will sit a series of about 4 vents starting from between the shoulder blade. These vents allow heat to pass through acting as a cooling system for the fire lizard and are always lit from within with the colors of fire, glowing faintly in the dark. Their tail will always be roughly the same length as their body and taper to a finely pointed end. About halfway down the length of their tail the black skin will crack to reveal an end that is seemingly made of fire. When ungalmoured their eyes are always pure black, pupiless and retain no white. Younger salamanders are easier to spot than older ones as their mouths will glow far brighter and their lack of control over their affinity will often tend to cause small fires wherever their tails land. This is something that older salamanders can control but accidental fires will still happen on occasion. When an unglamoured salamander comes in contact with water of any kind they will sizzle and steam much like dropping a hot rock into cold water.

    While glamoured salamanders look like every day people, they often choose glamours that resemble fire: red heads and freckles are most common but this will vary from person to person. When irritated or agitated in any way the glamoured salamander's eyes will glow a faint orange color and some may even flicker gently as if made of fire.

    Age Limit:
    The Salamander's lifespan is immortal and ageless.
    Salamanders generally mate for life. This is not always required for breeding but as a rule of thumb a father will always stay until the child is born as the breeding process itself is a very laborious and risky process for the female and has a high death rate if done alone. Female salamanders do not actually ovulate and instead are granted the choice of creating an egg when and where they want. This egg is infused with not only the female’s DNA but also the latent magic and heat from their core. The process of egg creation is the greatest risk for the female as it requires her to push almost all of the heat from her core to her lower abdomen. Though the heat from her core remains inside her body, because it's no longer within her actual core her own body temperature will drop drastically dipping her well below the safety rate for salamanders, and is the fundamental reason for the male's prolonged presence.

    Fire from the father can be transferred to the mother after egg creation to help speed her recovery from the dangerous dip in body temperature but it is not advisable that this be done during the process itself. It has been attempted successfully a handful of times but the egg creation process itself requires a specific amount of heat and can overheat which will then render the egg unusable. Once the egg is created it can then absorb the father's DNA via the old fashioned way. If the egg is successfully fertilized its shell will harden slightly to completely contain both parents’ DNA. If the egg is not fertilized then the heat will be reabsorbed back into the mother's core. A fertilized egg, once hardened, will use the DNA present and a small amount of the mother's transferred heat to create a small core which the child will then grow around, taking around five to sixth months to grow before expelled and hatched.

    Salamander children, half-blood or pure bred, require a female salamander to create. A male salamander can create life with other species but the children will never result in a salamander.

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    Half-blood salamanders start out the same way as pure bloods in that they require a female salamander and the creation of an egg. The core of a half-blood, however, is not large enough to retain enough heat for full development outside of the mother's body. Instead of expelling the egg, a half-blood egg will remain within the mother and take four months to fully develop. The developmental process is shorter in half-bloods due to the extra amount of heat they are given throughout their incubation. Half-blood eggs will never harden like a pure blood's will and when they reach their full maturity their egg will break, like the water breaking in a human mother, which will signify that birth will be close at hand. The labor process is about the same as a human female’s though salamanders tend to have shorter labor time frame,though it's no less painful.

    Half-blood salamanders will retain a strong connection to fire and can create and absorb small amounts but will never be as adept as a full blooded salamander. Half-bloods are extremely adept at fire negation and some have even been known to be far better at it than pure bloods. A half-blood's core will only grow to about roughly half the size of a pure blood's core which will only allow for half the fire creation and absorption. The two rarer abilities, Fire Infusion and Temporary iron Resistance are not skills that a half-blood will ever attain.

    Salamander are susceptible to salt water and its power to leach heat from both body and the salamander's core heat. They can also be felled by the prolonged removal of their core as well as drastic dips in body temperature. These fire fae have very little in the way of healing or the acceleration thereof so any great amount of physical damage can easily overwhelm and kill a salamander.
    Spirit/Aura Detection (fire): This is a passive, uncontrollable ability that occurs in every salamander no matter their age though lasts less time the older the salamander is. Within the first minute of meeting someone the salamander's vision will shift to a plane of fire. When in this plane all of the people around them will shift slightly, their forms will retain a humanoid appearance but they will be made of burning firewood. Their outer layer of skin will appear in varying shades of browns and blacks while the cracks in between the bark will glow with fire. The intensity of this fire is determined solely by the spirit of the individual. Meeker, quieter souls and those that are sick or weak will only glow faintly and look more like pre-burnt firewood while the louder, stronger and more outspoken souls appear as heavily burnt firewood. This ability doesn't fully develop until well after a salamander's 300th year, after this time the ability is still passive and uncontrollable but can reveal more than just the intensity of a person's spirit. Malevolent spirits will often appear with a blue tint while the benevolent spirits will remain fire hued. If an individual's soul is particularly strong and malevolent it may appear to younger salamanders though it will be faint and they may miss the blue tint entirely.

    Pyrokinesis: A salamander's pyrokinesis includes the ability to create and manipulate fire. There are two ways a salamander can create fire, both of which rely on the salamander's own affinity for fire as well as their own internal combustion. These methods are dictated by their age, core and surroundings. The first, less strenuous method, is usually the sole way for younger salamanders to create fire and requires them to have an outside source of fuel (anything flammable will do). The second is raw magic and simply requires that the salamander push their own internal combustion outwards. In either instance when fire is created it will always be born into the palm or fingertips. Once a salamander has fire they can manipulate it, hold it and do as they want with it for however long their body's own heat will allow. This is typically no longer than five minutes at a time for anything sustained or touching their body. The longer they sustain fire the more of their own internal fuel will be used. This is true for both cases of creation and is not affected by outlying sources of fuel. Once the fire leaves their touch it no longer requires sustaining but creation of fire in any amount will always leave the salamander physically drained, though this is less noticeable in older salamanders whereas adolescent salamanders will struggle to both create and manipulate for longer than a minute without feeling fatigued.

    Pyronegation: Negation of fire is the antithesis of creation for salamanders. Where creation requires salamanders to expel their own internal heat to make and sustain fire, negation requires them to essentially absorb fire back into themselves. With every fire made there is some latent magic involved, this magic slowly dwindles the longer it is sustained away from the salamander's touch (i.e. fire sustained on wood or other outside fuel source). It is fairly common place for a salamander to reintroduce themselves several times to the fire they are working with over the course of its use which will also reinstate the latent magic within the fire itself and requires physical contact with the fire for a few minutes. The fatigue a salamander sustains upon creation of fire can almost be negated entirely when the fire and its latent magic is reabsorbed into their core. There will always be some loss of latent magic, more so in younger salamanders who have less control over both creation and negation, but the reabsorption of fire helps considerably in both older and younger salamanders.

    Fire Infusion: Infusion is a long standing tradition that has been mostly lost over the years. Infusion is currently only used by salamanders who work directly with weaponry and requires no less than 500 years of practice to perfect, thus making its practice extremely rare. The art of fire infusion is to infuse metal with fire. This is not a sustained ability but rather a perfected way to fold in the magic of their fire to molten material, once the fire is infused within whatever molten material is being used it can never be reabsorbed. This expulsion without reabsorption is incredibly taxing on the salamander and is usually reserved for very special weaponry, most often seen used in ceremonial weaponry.Infusion can be done on anything metal, but can also be done for jewelry. Once an item is infused it can be further manipulated by witch magic and made into talismans of protection or simplistic wards. Infused items are extremely expensive and usually only attained by the upper crust of society.

    Temporary Iron Resistance: This ability is used solely by smiths and those that work with metal but can be used, to varying degrees of success depending on their age, by any salamander. In order to use this ability, a salamander must use fuel from their core to raise their body temperature which in turn boosts their immune system against a metal that would otherwise harm them. Though salamanders are still very wary of iron, as a fae with an affinity for metal working iron is sometimes unavoidable. Even with the use of this ability, the salamander will still retain some residual negative effects from the iron such as lethargy and can contract iron poisoning if this ability is used to handle large amounts of iron or handle it too often.

    Core & Control: The most notable weakness of salamanders is their core or “fire-heart”. This vessel is made of a porous volcanic rock about the size of an adult male's fist that allows the free flow of heat and fire through it while also holding and absorbing heat readily. This core is located in the abdomen and shifts about freely making it hard to pinpoint by anyone but the salamander. A salamander can regurgitate this core as it's not tethered to anything solid within their abdomen. Regurgitation is a painful process but is fairly fast. This vessel is not needed to sustain life in a salamander but when it's removed the salamander will no longer be able to reabsorb fire into themselves which limits their use of fire considerably. If the fire within them is used to the point that there is very little left the salamander will no longer be able to maintain their glamour and if the fire is used up completely without core present to reabsorb heat they will die.

    A salamander subjected to salt water for long periods of time will always be forced to regurgitate its core: a natural reaction of its body against the heat leaching of salt water. Once the core has been expelled from their body it can be handled by anyone though it will retain a very high temperature, so care must be taken before touching it. This core is highly sought after by magical creatures who need a material to contain high heat in either a spell, talisman or other magical spell or object.A core can be re-consumed at any point so long as it has not been destoryed or consumed by a spell. Once it has passed beyond the throat it will return to its normal state within the creature. If a core has retained damage it cannot be repaired and will simply hold heat at a lesser capacity than it would have otherwise.

    Weather & Temperature: Cold is a formidable enemy of the salamander. Though they have adapted since their first generations which were bound entirely to volcanic areas, they still prefer to live in warmer climates. Colder weather affects a salamander far more drastically than most, making them incredibly sluggish and irritable with slower reaction times and brain function. While they can combat this with fire and layers of clothing, salamanders tend to keep to themselves in the winter months more than usual: a defensive strategy for their slower reaction times. The opposite of this is also true for the fire fae, during warmer months they tend to be far more outgoing, active and sharper of both wit and reflexes. Beyond just the temperature, weather also affects salamanders in a more direct fashion than some fae. Wet rainy days tend to affect them the same as cold days while bright sunny days tend to increase their activity and fervor.

    Core & Body Temperature: A salamander’s core is the basis for its needs. The core must retain a base temperature of no less then 46 °C (115 °F), a temperature that would mean certain death for humans and most other species. If their body temperature slips below the core itself will begin to radiate mass amounts of heat to keep the salamander warm, thus using precious resources. It is not uncommon for salamanders to eat more heartily during winter months, fueling their core in order for it to radiate the proper heat to keep them alive. A salamander's core is uncontrollable and will automatically expel heat until it runs out of fuel to do so. Anything sustained below 36 °C (97 °F) for longer than an hour will almost certainly cause death.

  • Selkie Sarah
    The true origin and story of the selkie have long been contested across the European isles where they seem to have originated from long before they were committed to paper. Whether you side with Norse or Celtic, the fallen/condemned soul or the lost soul of the drowned, one thing is certain about the selkies, the truths about this water bound species have largely been lost in favor of the romanticized folklore versions of this species. Selkie, a word that can be roughly translated from a handful of languages to simply mean “seal”, are often confused or simply made an addition to their distant cousins the merfolk. While they do hold a few similarities to their water dwelling kin they harbor quite a few differences that can not be ignored when looking at them as a separate species.
    Selkie are just as apt to individual personalities as any other species. Regardless of their widely varying personalities there is always a silver-tongued nature to their speech patterns, and most, if not all, will exhibit a predilection for cunning conversation or persuasive occupations. This preference can often lead to more nefarious personalities, though selkies are a neutral species, neither wholly light or wholly dark.

    Unlike most of the other aquatic fae, selkie are more amphibious by nature and while they do prefer to be close to the ocean they can live without it. Enthralled selkie can often be seen pining for the sea and will take every chance they get to reclaim their sealskins and return to their true home,including leaving their spouse and children behind.

    Unglamoured appearance:
    Unglamoured selkie have three distinct aquatic forms: seal, sea lion and sea otter. These forms are not exclusive to blood lines but rather preference, allowing people from the same family to exhibit entirely different forms from one another if they so desire. To shed this form they must remove their 'sealskin', a term used for all three forms. This skin is a physical manifestation of their true form and must be kept in a safe trusted place at all times.

    Selkie are an incredibly alluring species when glamoured. This attraction is universal in its disregard for gender, sexuality and species. It is also not exclusive to their glamour itself but rather the control they have over persuasion. Even if their glamour wouldn't initially be compelling for someone this default can quickly be overridden by the use of visual persuasion. For younger selkie this is a power they have little to no control over, though as they age they will slowly grow into the control it takes to turn this allure off and on at will much like their spoken persuasion.

    Age Limit:
    Pure blood Selkie are immortal and ageless and while halfbloods are also classified as immortal they are extremely weak in comparison and rarely live beyond a handful of centuries without the protection of another species.
    Modern selkie are vastly different from those of the old ways of harems, arranged marriages, violent pageantry and fighting for mating rights. Now they are fairly similar to the other species in their habits retaining to both mating and marriage. While most still maintain their lives in family pods they are not wholly bound to this lifestyle as they once were. This freedom allows their people, particularly the younger generations to be as independent as they wish.

    Females go through a week long estrus cycle every four months during which time they typically move onto land for the sake of easier breeding. Coupling is fairly generic and possible in both aquatic and land form, while childbirth can take one of two forms. Full blooded selkie are often birthed within the safety of their family pod and in sanctioned caverns along the coast line. While selkie are born as seals incapable of glamour they are always born on land where they remain for up to a week with their mother and her pod. After a week on land the mother and her pod will leave the child, returning to the water in a push to force the child into the water to join their rightful place within the small family community. It's fairly common for the children to be left for days or until their hunger finally pushes them from their nest and into the water.

    Selkie children, no matter their blood, will always be born as seal and gain the ability to glamour themselves on their first solstice, thus allowing them to join their family as they partake in the typical selkie traditions.

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    The second birthing form is that of a selkie who has had relations with a non-fae. She will also give birth on land but always be without her pod and will birth half-blooded children. Her children will rarely if ever be imprinted to the sea as their full blooded brethren would be, but they will always have an odd longing for the ocean. Half-blooded selkie are always born as humans, thus never gaining an aquatic form. Half-blooded selkie are more or less immortal ‘gifted humans’ holding only a slightly limited version of the selkie’s power of persuasion and their longevity. This limitation of power disallows them the use of emotional or projected persuasion and cutting their success with physical persuasion in roughly half. This still grants them far more persuasion than the typical human allowing them to excel into the world of business.

    In the past, their lack of any true powers often left them with less rights than even the half-blooded fae are often given leaving them to be rounded up and treated like any other human might have been. The selkie species would eventually stand up for their half-blooded children and gain them their equal half-blooded rights though it’s not uncommon, even today, for them to be treated as lesser beings on the social ladder.

    Along with the limitation on their powers they will also retain what is referred to among their kind as “selkie paws”. This slight webbing between their fingers and toes is something that has dissipated quite a bit over the years though it's still prominent enough to be noticeable by those paying close enough attention.

    Selkie are fallible just like every other fae, via iron and severe and outstanding physical damage.
    Shapeshifting: Selkie don't hold any real power over magical shapeshifting, unlike their merfolk cousins. Selkie shapeshifting requires the presence of their sealskin. Without this skin they are unable to transform back into their aquatic selves and thus are bound to land until it can be found or is returned. This sealskin is the initial skin pure bloods are born into and will always mimic the mother's preferred skin until the child is old enough to choose their own form. Much in the same way they would persuade someone into sharing their view, when they reach a decision on their final aquatic form they can persuade their sealskin to shift. This is a laborious process and not one to take lightly. While it can be done more than once over the course of a selkie's lifespan is becomes increasingly difficult each change and is a discouraged practice.

    Persuasion: Selkie are extremely adept at pulling people into their realm of thought, easily persuading even the most stubborn of people to change their minds. A selkie's persuasion differs from a vampire's in that they don't need eye contact for it to work. It comes in three distinct forms, verbal, projected or emotional and physical. Verbal is the most common, usually the only one younger selkie have any adept control over and the only persuasion available for half-bloods. Verbal persuasion is the ability to persuade someone to believe what you're saying, regardless of their own views on the subject. Projected or emotional persuasion is the ability to project your feelings onto another person, while this is often confused with emotional manipulation it is severely limited in its range and can only project what they themselves are feeling. Most often this is used as a small push for emphasis when using verbal persuasion. Lastly is physical, this, much like projected, is mostly used for emphasis and is the act of furthering a verbal persuasion with physical contact. Their persuasion is a manipulation of the mind and once it's done it can often leave a soft, confused sensation behind, though this isn't often something that's enough to rattle the senses of the victim into realizing they've been duped.

    Solstice Ritual: The eves of the solstice, both midsummer and midwinter are a sacred time for the selkie people.Much like the shifters are drawn to shift and run with the full moon the selkie are drawn to the beaches during the eves of the solstices. During this time, in the most sacred of their rituals, selkies receivea small boost of latent magic which allows them to share their sealskin with a non-selkie. This ritual is not mandatory and is often reserved for loved ones, allowing the selkie to show the other their real world beneath the waves. The ritual lasts until sunrise of the following morning. If the non-selkie isn't returned to the beach by this time they typically drown as their temporary gills give out and water fills their lungs. This ability is limited to full-blooded selkie though the half-bloods are also drawn to the beach. These nights are typically the few times during the year that the half-blooded selkie actually take to the ocean and are often the only time they see their aquatic families before returning to their earth-bound parent.

    Beyond the typical weakness to iron that all fae have, the most prominent weakness for selkie is the loss of their sealskin. This pelt is required for the selkie to transform into their aquatic form, thus it's been used for many years as a means to keep a selkie enslaved to whoever holds the skin. Most of the time this sealskin is kept carefully in a locked box or somewhere where the selkie can't get a hold of it. In the stories of old, it was most common for the sealskins to be randomly found by the half-blooded children and accidentally returned to their parent. Once returned, the selkie will immediately flee to the ocean and shift back into their aquatic form. The term used for a selkie with a stolen skin is “enthralled.”

    It's fairly common for these freed selkie's to abandon their children and whoever they were bound to. On some rare occasions they will return to or reach out to their children but it's almost unheard of for the selkie to ever return willingly to their captor, no matter their feelings for said person.

    Although it's not a large practice, selkie have been plagued in the past by the illegal poaching of actual seals and many of their kind have been lost over the years to these haphazard killings. Some even take the precaution of changing their aquatic forms to otters when news breaks that poaching is on the rise again.

  • Unicorn Sarah
    The unicorn has a long and colorful past wrought from one thing above all else, infallible pride. There are many tales of these mythical beasts that involve maidens and even more that involve some shining white beacon on a battlefield or a dimly lit forest and while very little of what we know holds any real testament to the creatures themselves these tales were not spun from thin air but rather are thinly veiled truths. Majestic as they are they are one of the strongest examples of yin and yang in the fae realm and even this goes well beyond the color of their natural equine hides. One thing that all of the stories got right was the fact that they are, or rather can be, a great white beast with a single horn protruding from their foreheads but they are so much more than this as a whole. Unicorns, in short, are a complex creature to understand.

    The unicorn is often assigned to good luck but they are capable of both good and bad just like every other being on this planet, a dependent variable on the unicorn themselves and the spinning of their abilities over the course of their lifetimes. Regardless of the fallen among them every unicorn is born as a pure chaste charm of luck and from their conception are either allowed to remain as this enlightened white beacon or allowed to fall and become something else entirely. It’s something that only really parallels in the conflict between heaven and hell and the angels that rule over both, fallen and enlightened in their own respect. However it’s never wise to state such things so boldly, to any fae, let alone one that is so incredibly prideful as this single horned equid.

    The overall personality of unicorn varies quite a bit between individuals but they often tend to be a very proud people in general, this pride is not determined by what status they hold but rather that they are proud of themselves no matter what they have accomplished or what they are. Those that remain enlightened tend to be even more so though the fallen are rarely if ever very far behind, proud to wear their failing around their neck like any other shiny bauble. The gray tend to be a little more reserved, their lives in the middle not yet solidified as either or and so they tend to behave in an ashamed manned, soft as it may or may not be when in the presence of their kin. There tends to be a boastful quality about them, as if they feel they’re impervious to the world around them regardless of where they are or what dangers they are immersed in. Daredevils at the heart of themselves the unicorn tend to lean heavily on their luck and their healing to get them through tough scrapes and to that end they very well might be impervious to most of the world’s dangers as well as its judgements.

    Unglamoured appearance:
    Unicorns come in three distinct forms, their appearance is directly tied to their luck which is, in turn, tied directly to the deeds and fortune they've offered throughout their lifetime. Every unicorn is capable of any of these forms and most will, unfortunately, span through all three by the time they finally perish.

    The Enlightened: The enlightened unicorn are the beasts of paintings, myths and stories, grand white beasts with a single spiraled golden horn set in the middle of their foreheads. These pale equines tend to have a faint glow in the dead of night that has often attributed them to the heavenly but otherwise unrelated angels and during the day there is a luster that can not be denied by anyone who looks upon them. Once a unicorn has fallen from this title it can never be reached again, marking it as a thing of both great pride and great prudence, in equal measure.

    The Gray: These unicorns are not in fact all actually gray but rather they’re called this simply because they inhabit the gray area between the yin and yang of the enlightened and the fallen. The gray actually come in a wide variety of colors, their pelt changing depending on their proximity to one of the other two statuses. As they begin their fall their true form will begin to tarnish, white dappling and turning gray before they're tinted a single color, this color is usually determined by the color of their hair though not always. This color will then gradually deepen before or until they are actually deemed one of the fallen. The gray change in more than just color, their horns often losing their shape begin to bend, curl and sometimes even chip into an elegant if not telling curved fixture. This shape will finalize when and or if they ever reach fallen status by losing the last of its golden sheen and turning silver. The gray unicorns and halfbloods look exactly the same unglamoured and because of this fact alone neither are particularly shunned in the community as one of the two simply cannot help what they are (see halfblood section for more info).

    The Fallen: Unlike their counterparts the fallen unicorn is not so much a majestic creature as they are an imposing thing that is often intimidating glimpse of terrible luck that is avoided at all costs. The fallen are as they sound, the antithesis of their white beacon brethren, appearing pitch black and exuding an odd faint shadow like substance during the day. Their features are generally slightly darker and on occasion they can grow gaunt and develop the look of someone who hasn’t slept for days. These cursed creatures often grow an additional horn, a small sharp protrusion in the middle of their muzzles just above the nostrils that often looks like a scaled down version of a rhinoceros’ nose horse. Both of these horns will lose their golden hue and turn to tarnished silver by the time the unicorn is finally deemed one of the fallen.

    Falling: A unicorn’s status is directly determined by the amount of trickery they cast or help they offer, this is tied to their bestowal ability but also the direction they push people when offering foresight tellings or any other form of luck, good or bad. It’s safe to say that the fallen are an impish people that revel in the bad luck they cause whereas the same could be said for in an entirely opposite manner for the enlightened and their humanitarian need to help and aid.

    Age Limit:
    Unicorns are true immortals like all other fae, ageless and living as long as their fate will allow of them.

    As aforementioned unicorns are always born in their enlightened state as crisp white shining beacons of hope, this includes children born of fallen unicorns as unicorn children do not inherit their parents’ misfortune. Unicorns have a fairly robust strain of DNA allowing them to produce a unicorn child at a 60/40 rate with everything but the eternals and with an eternal the chance is reversed for a 40/60 chance.

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    Halfbloods are not frowned upon in the unicorn community though neither are they enfolded in as readily as their full-blooded siblings, generally speaking these children are held at arm's length but watched over carefully nonetheless. This communal attitude has everything to do with the unicorn’s pride, as halfbloods will never be able to attain enlightened or fallen status but will rather remain in the gray area their entire lives. Unglamoured halfbloods are indistinguishable from their gray full-blooded counterparts and for this reason alone neither halfbloods or the gray are particularly shunned.

    Unicorns are a little harder to kill than most fae simply due to their accelerated healing and are often killed via decapitation. By and large they are just as weak against iron as any other fae and if exposed to the substance for a prolonged period of time will weaken to the point that a large amount of damage can simply not be healed fast enough to prevent death. Suffice it to say, killing a unicorn is a tricky business that often requires a hefty amount of planning before it can be accomplished. The fallen are another case entirely, as prideful as they often are one can only live as an ostracization for so long before it begins to weigh on the soul. This tarnish often drives the fallen to the companionship of demons where death is both more readily available and offered as a gesture of goodwill and friendship (or so the demon would often lead you to believe).
    Foresight: This ability allows the unicorn to see and or predict possible futures to those they come in contact with. Generally this ability works without being prompted and needs only the simplest skin on skin contact, though is is possible for older unicorns to gain the ability to regulate this something that takes a fair bit of practice and concentration (this can also be suppressed by witches and or a charmed item of suppression). Foresight comes to unicorns in flashes of three, these flashes last for no longer than a few seconds but are almost always clear and haunting. Due to the fact that the future is never set in stone and can be so easily augmented by simple actions this fortune telling is not something that can be relied on too heavily. This is most often used in conjunction with luck bestowal to determine the best time in which to charm or jinx the target in question.

    Luck & Jinx Bestowal: Bestowing luck on people is one of the highlights of a unicorn's life though it is something that is directly tied to their status and in more than one way. While their status does indeed dictate the success rate of the luck they are attempting to bestow on their target the bestowal itself can directly affect their status as well. A unicorn’s bestowal is generally at the whim of their mood and the concentrated intent behind the power, though there are limitations even beyond this:

    Enlightened:80/20 chance when bestowing luck & 50/50 chance when bestowing jinx.
    Fallen: 90/10 chance when bestowing jinx & 30/70 chance when bestowing luck.
    Gray: The bestowal of the gray is determined by how close they are to either of the other statuses but a general rule of thumb is that they are unpredictable at 50/50 for both jinx and luck. This is also true of all halfbloods as well.
    The bestowal itself is most closely related to a witch spell in description, lasting only a short while, the length of time therein determined by the amount of energy used to cast the ability. Typically speaking unicorns are rather stingy with this magic as it can so directly affect their status, because of this they don't tend to bestow for a longer period of time than an hour or two, making sure the path before the bestowed is clearly set. This bestowal is a painless process that follows the target around like a charm, either lucky or unlucky respectively.

    It's not a pointed ability but rather something that will encompass the target’s every movements, actions and the repercussions therein for the length of time it lasts. It’s not uncommon for unicorns to stick with their target, even if it’s just to ghost them and guide them towards the end they want, this is most especially true for the enlightened as they can only afford so many slipups before they are cast into the gray category.

    Luck Aura: Unicorns are often regarded as “lucky charms”, a truth of all unicorns and entirely based on this ability. Their luck aura is a passive ability that can not be turned off or strengthened but rather it’s just something that always emanates to lightly influence those around them. The luck they emanate from this ability is always some variation of good outside of the fallen, as fallen will always emanate bad luck.

    Accelerated Healing: Unicorns have one of the fastest healing times of all fae, something that while not instantaneous might possibly be as close as one might ever get within a mortal body. Like everything else surrounding unicorns this passive ability is something that is directly linked to their status and is faster the closer they are too enlightened, even still, the fallen can heal at a rate that is on par with that of a shifter. An enlightened unicorn can heal minor damage (surface damage, cuts, scrapes & small puncture wounds) in 10-20 minutes while medium to heavy damage usually takes 1-3 hours and broken bones take a day or two to set and heal, providing they do not overburden said bone(s). This being said they are still incapable of regrowing or reattaching limbs so any severing will always be permanent.

    Luck: Though they are most noted for granting luck to others, unicorns are in and of themselves lucky creatures by nature, no matter their status they will always be far luckier than those around them.

    Solidarity: Unlike most of today’s modern creatures unicorns tend to remain solitary rather than gathering in herds like their equid cousins do. This has equal parts to do with their aura and their pride. If gathered together their aura can become an almost overwhelming presence while their pride dictates that they should not congregate with those outside of their own status. Because of this unicorn and their children are generally independent creatures and children are often pushed out of the nest far faster than most other fae are.

    Iron: Like all fae the unicorn is susceptible to iron and iron poisoning though iron poisoning is something they can eradicate from their systems thanks to their accelerated healing.

    Soul Corruption: This is the basis for what has been termed “the fallen” among unicorns but by and large this status has more to do with the actual soul than it does the idea of bad luck. The fallen are something shunned by those that do not share the same status and often present as a twisted trickster versions of the unicorn personality itself. This status makes their overall bearing on this world questionable and generally weakens anything inherently good about them, causing all good luck to be harder to not only hold onto but also give while it’s opposite is almost overwhelmingly abundant. Safe to say that these fae are favored friends of their like minded fallen angels.

    Horn harvesting: A practice in which the horn of the unicorn is severed or broken from their foreheads, usually by black market poachers though this was once used as a primitive practice among themselves to ostracize the fallen from the higher, purer ranks of the unicorn society. The unicorn’s horn has immense healing properties, almost on par with that of the phoenix but unlike the famous fire birds the unicorn can not regrow their horn so this poaching often leads to death or slavery as they’re deemed useless once their horn is gone.

    Collaring: Much like the keplie, a unicorn can be enslaved with the use of a harness, collar or bridle though unlike the kelpie this enslavement does not include compulsion but rather the simple binding of the fae to another. Once bound the unicorn often feels personally compelled to remain close at hand, their aura shared making the captor far more lucky than they would have been otherwise. In order to capture a unicorn the captor must place a collar with iron or iron plated buckles around its neck, this can only be done when the unicorn is unglamoured, making the practice increasingly dangerous and rare but not impossible. In order to release a unicorn the current owner must simply remove the collar, this action is viewed as an official breaking of their contract. A bound unicorn is not so unlike a lucky rabbit’s foot to the captor and because of this an enslaved unicorn can fetch a fair price on the black market.

  • Wendigo Sarah
    The wendigo are a mysterious species that have long been wrapped in imaginative stories that are largely made of fallacy. Often depicted as nothing more than single minded bloodthirsty cannibals the wendigo are in fact cannibalistic though to state they’re all bloodthirsty would be doing them a great injustice to their species as a whole. Wendigo are a rare and illusive species that many outside of the fae community itself know very little about, this comes mainly from the fact that they can not be made in the traditional sense (IE conceived and born) but instead are derived from a choice that every fae is given upon threat of death. This lack of actual birth moves many to argue that wendigo aren’t a true species at all, as every wendigo will start as another fae species entirely but even so they’re universal abilities have long since cemented them as their own people in the eyes of the fae courts.

    The actual beginning of the wendigo has long since been lost, some attest their origins to stories of the frozen north and a soul consumed by the need to survive, others claim it has something to do with Hell itself and the escape of a botched soul corruption and others still claim it was the byproduct of a vindictive witch curse gone very wrong. Regardless of where they started the wendigo are a graphic species, the very embodiment of ailments that lead them to death’s door where they were offered a cheat which offered them prolonged life in return for a survival that is literally hinged on the consumption of flesh.

    Weakened as they are and in a constant state of slow deterioration wendigo, as a species, are not so unlike a wounded animal in their need to distance and protect themselves, making them a fairly solitary creature at their core. The only deviation from this that most if not all wendigo will hold true to is the preservation of the bonds they had in their previous life. There is only one underlying personality change that wendigo will go through and that’s the pull of greed, something born directly of their hunger it will often move to corrupt the wendigo creating greed in other areas of their lives outside of the simple consumption for the sake of survival. This is not true of all wendigo as some are strong enough to fight the urge of greed from taking over but most will show this trait in small quirks and ticks. Outside of these few areas wendigo generally keep their prior personality so overall they will vary as any other fae would.

    Regardless of which form they’re in wendigo are generally a thin, streamlined people who are often referred to as gaunt or malnourished and finding one that’s anything resembling “healthy” by today's standards is almost impossible outside of the freshly turned. Wendigo do not age though they’re bodies do deteriorate over time, consumed by the ailment that almost killed them though at a very slow rate. How fast this deterioration happens is almost completely dependant on their diet and how often they feed themselves as well as the shape of their form prior to turning.

    Unglamoured a wendigo is more humanoid than most fae, resembling some faint idea of death in the incredibly emaciated take of their “true form” or the glamoured body they entered into the turning with. This is a twisted and almost wraith like version of themselves though it holds a faint nod to the original and long forgotten earth fae they originally derived from in a pair of antlers. These antlers are often stained red due to the ritualistic painting of blood after a kill, this is a less prominent feature in the newer generations of wendigo as their food is highly regulated and closely watched and in many cases is an indication as to a wendigo’s age and or the ferocity of their survival instincts.

    In their unglamoured form wendigo look the predator they need be in order to survive holding sharp pointed teeth, long taloned fingers and white pupiless eyes that see heat signatures rather than the human array of vision. One of the most distinctive and pointed features in both unglamoured or glamoured form are their eyes, even with pupils they are a highly reflective surface that catches the light to shine much like that of a cat, often giving them away in the dark or at specific angles during the day.

    Glamour for wendigo is slightly different than other fae in that they can not take on any form they wish but rather they are locked to the forms of the flesh they’ve consumed and therefore know. This simply means they can only change their appearance to the faces of their victims, forever immortalizing the fallen in themselves.

    Age Limit:
    Wendigo are capable of immortality though very few of them live beyond five centuries post-turn, this is simply due to their fight against starvation, the lack of available and ready made food sources and the deterioration their bodies undergo during this renewed lifetime. With a steady and available diet however, they can technically live forever. Like all other fae they are ageless though they do deteriorate at a much faster rate, something that is directly reflected in their glamour (see appearance for more information).
    Note: When creating a wendigo, their age should reflect their entire life, not just the time they’ve spent as an actual wendigo though we would like this noted somewhere as well.

    Wendigo are unique in their creation in that they can not be born but rather they are created, due to this their origin is more comparable to that of both shifter and demon than it is of any other fae. A wendigo will always start out as another fae or halfblood fae species, what that species is doesn’t matter as the wendigo gene will erase anything it comes in contact with that’s proficiently weakened. A simple and correct overview of the wendigo would be to state that they are the embodiment of whatever was ailing them before the change, a living breathing effegie to their own death.

    The beginning of a wendigo’s life is entirely dependant on a great weakening of the original fae’s physical form, this is generally due to illness but can also be from extreme physical damage, essentially the fae must be at death’s door and well beyond saving via any other means before the gene is capable of wiping out their prior existence. In this extremely weakened state the afflicted fae is fed the flesh of a wendigo, something easily obtainable on the black market and in some very select apothecaries. The amount of flesh isn’t a large quantity though not eating enough can create devastating results that are irreversible and always lead to death for the would-be-wendigo so a general rule of thumb is ‘the more the better’. The exact amount is usually calculated by the provider though usually even this is overestimated just to be safe.

    Upon consumption the dormant genes in the consumed flesh will activate much like an aggressive virus, washing through the fae to attach itself to every magical aspect of their former species in a conversion process that is both painful and slow. The actual creation of a wendigo takes roughly three days and during this time they need to be carefully monitored to make sure everything is mutated correctly. If too little is ingested the fae will become an abomination, something twisted, half of itself and hungry though altogether incapable of feeding itself and thus must either be offered a merciful death or left to starve to the same end. Upon successful turning the newly made wendigo will, more or less become their old selves (outside of the need to consume flesh in order to sustain themselves).

    Many raise the question as to why anyone would choose this endless hunger and the answer is often as simple as family and loved ones. This is not always true and some wendigo become what they are by ready made choice, their personalities already corrupted enough to crave this end. Because of the questionable nature of the actual species wendigo are not a readily embraced species and some communities will ostracize those who associate with and or save themselves in this manner, even the fae courts themselves are not entirely keen on this practice though they’ve long since ceased trying to fight it.

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    This is not available to wendigo, you either are or you’re not.

    The number one killer of wendigo is time itself. While most wendigo start out vigilant in their feeding schedules most will grow less so as they age causing their cheated deaths to catch up to them at a far more rapid pace than those that are well fed. Starvation is one of the biggest fears for the wendigo and a fairly prominent death point for their species as a whole. Physical damage is not typically something that can kill a wendigo as they’re bodies are already mostly dead as is and with the ability to regrow limbs this becomes even less likely than normal, that being said they can not re-attach their heads so decapitation is always a sure bet. Their regenerative powers do have limits however and if enough limbs are severed the amount of food they’d need to consume to regrow everything can quickly become an impossibility leaving them to starve as their bodies regrow what little they can.

    Compulsion: Above all else the wendigo is an avaricious creature and to this end they’ve long since developed the ability to command things of others. This compulsion, like all the wendigo’s powers, is a weak thing that must be singularly focused upon. What this means for the wendigo is that the wanted object or desire must be clearly stated during direct eye contact, the compulsion itself will not last long and the closer at hand their desire the better equipped they’ll be to receive it. They do hold some sway over attention during regular conversation in that people often feel compelled to listen to them though this compulsion is faint and will never result in the direct obtaining of a want without the actual will of the other person readily present whereas their magical compulsion will overwrite the need for will entirely and place their own will in its stead.

    Pestilence Aura: A twisted throwback to the earthen fae origins of the wendigo, pestilence aura is the antithesis of their past selves causing devastation, wilting and death upon the natural area that surrounds them instead of the flowering regrowth they might have once held. This is a slow process that only depreciates nature itself though it can dampen the mood of living creatures it’s nothing devastating in this regard. Upon standing in one spot the wendigo will slowly sour the earth surrounding them, killing foliage and rotting already dead vegetation. While this could potentially be an incredibly powerful ability the wendigo themselves does not hold enough magical power or energy to create anything but the slightly morose sight at their feet and even this will take a fair bit of time before it becomes anything noticeable. This aura is a passive ability that can not be turned off or controlled.

    Regeneration: Wendigo are capable of full regeneration, this includes increased healing speed as well as the capability of regrowing full limbs (no including a severed head). This ability is incredibly taxing and generally requires a lot of sustenance in order to complete. This is a passive ability and can not be controlled, if damaged the body will automatically begin the healing process without warning or way to stop it.

    Speed & Strength: In some old stories it’s stated that outrunning a wendigo is an impossibility, while this is not necessarily true it is true that these fae are one of the fastest, their speed is comparable if not slightly better than that of a shifter. They also harbor quite a bit of strength though it’s nothing incredible by supernatural standards it is enough to overpower the weaker species allowing for slightly easier hunting. Oddly enough their speed is not affected by their overall weakness and even a deteriorated wendigo is typically faster than your average fae.

    Iron Ignorance: Wendigo are one of the only fae that are completely immune to the typical effects of iron, their bodies being far more physical than magical in nature allow them to ignore the effects of iron. Handling and prolonged exposure to iron do not affect a wendigo in the slightest.

    Hunger: Much like a vampire the wendigo experience an ever present hunger, this is something that’s more manageable in older wendigo. It’s not uncommon for younger wendigo to fight against their urges and the incessant greed that comes with this ever present hunger they rarely if ever succeed and more often than naught wind up causing more harm than good to those around them. Wendigo can eat regular food though it does very little to sustain them outside of typical protein nourishment, and while animal proteins do help and can sustain a wendigo they still pale in comparison to that of humans and will require vast amounts to equal what they’d eat from a person. Protein sustenance rank as follows (from best to worst): fae, skinwalker, shifter, witch, human and animal. Eternal flesh of any kind will cause severe illness upon consumption and large quantities from any eternal will kill a wendigo.

    Magical Weakness: While they are fast and hold a slight increase in physical strength wendigo are a very magically weak fae, their bodies energy is largely used to keep themselves alive instead of shifting to enhance, sustain or develop magical abilities. They are also highly susceptible to magical effects though these effects generally don’t hurt them as badly as they might other species, they are easily warded against and or rooted by typical witch and fae magics.

    Time: Wendigo never stop deteriorating and one of their greatest enemies is time itself, something they can never outrun. Holy objects: The origins to this are unknown though some speculate that cheating death along with the embodiment of greed have long since caused some dormant aura of sin to manifest in the wendigo. Holy objects and water do not necessarily hurt the wendigo outright but they have a strong aversion to said objects, akin to other fae with iron, and prolonged exposure or physical contact with these items will cause burning.This burning, however is far fainter and much more manageable than iron burns would be. They also harbor an aversion to consecrated ground and while entering a church will not physically harm a wendigo, it can make them ill (this is derived from a mental state more than an actual physical illness) which almost always causes them to avoid these places.

  • Angel Eien

    NOTE: we will not accept 'creation' angels, AKA angels made by God; every angel, seraph or archangel will have been once mortal, sempiternal or immortal before dying, ascending to heaven, and becoming eternal. Vampires are the only species that cannot become eternal. We are also allowing only one arch per player so choose wisely.

    At the dawn of creation, all angels were crafted from intent by God. Currently, all have their origin in mid-world, or the fae-world. Angels are mostly warriors, served to spread and uphold the law of God. They’re very distanced from their literary romanticized depictions, and are far grittier and more resembling of your run of the mill asshole than they’ll admit. In many ways, they’re the power opposites of demons, and work in reverse in terms of how they gain their abilities.

    Every angel begins their eternal afterlife as almost no different than they were in the last days prior to their death, but unlike with demons, who need to kill people and devour their souls to increase their powers, angels grow in power in time and automatically. Where demons get more human in the mind as they grow more powerful, angels begin to lose their humanity as the powers in them continue to grow, pushing out their emotions like they weren’t important. While this takes a longer time, and will vary from angel to angel and their closeness to god, it afflicts all angels eventually, and those they have attained high powers of seraphs or, lord prevent, archangels are always steps away from what is called the shining, or grace-hijacking.

    In simpler terms, it’s a process in which an angel’s grace (powers) grows disproportionately large, leaving the angel in question incredibly powerful, with the disadvantage that their personality gets wiped in the process. Past a certain point, there’s no reversing this. Angels hijacked by own grace don’t become fallen, but are considered illuminated, or the Illuminati. They become drone-like, brainwashed quintessential soldiers with a singular role of serving. Many Illuminati retreat into the far reaches of heaven. They’re a more common sight than angels would wish, and it’s turned most angels off power.

    While there is no reversing this, the process itself while in its early stages may be stopped by redeeming a demon (greater or arch), which turns the demon into a valkyrie. In this process, the angel accepts onto themselves a piece of a demonic soul and shares own. The downside is that they’ll no longer grow in power, as the demonic piece in them hampers power growth, acting more or less like a disease there’s no killing, and which the grace forever after battles to prevent from taking over the angel (there have been no reported cases of that happening). It’s mostly beneficial to the angel.

    Every angel class barring nephilims has no need to sleep or eat food to feel energized or sustained, though the option is always there.

    ANGELS look exactly like their vessel. In their true form, angels are blinding light, making for a sight only another eternal may bear. Their true form blooms plantations, disrupts electricity, and causes the eyes to bleed (but not bleed out). Their wings may sometimes display in their shadows, but will not be manifested physically otherwise.

    SERAPHIMS look like their reclaimed physical body. In their true form they are a cluster of light that smites lesser demons, kneels regular demons and angels, and may frighten greater demons, though has no bearing on archdemons, who simply dislike it. It starts milder earthquakes, disrupts electricity, and in its presence any recently healed injury will return. It causes the eyes to bleed out. Seraphs can manifest their wings, large and white, or let them reflect in their shadows.

    ARCHANGELS look like their reclaimed physical body. Their true form is indescribable, surpassing that of a seraph by multitudes. They cannot show their true form on Earth, as it is lethal to everyone except for archdemons and any angel class. Additionally, it causes the eyes to bleed out.

    FALLEN ANGELS look like their reclaimed physical body.

    Angels aren’t representatives of the seven virtues, and they should under no circumstances be thought kind, patient, and invested in the human condition. They’re prideful, condescending, difficult, and often possess a holier than thou attitude that truly comes with age and the many wars with hell that the angels engage in. Weathered with years and fighting, they’re commonly righteous, and as they grow in power, they lose touch with humanity, forgetting what it felt to be among the living to the point some fervently deny having ever lived - to some, that they’d ever been fleshy is greatly shameful. While even angels come in different flavors, personality considered, they all down to the last one share these traits to some extent. Guilty of pride, cerebral, conceited, they’re winged assholes, known to steamroll ever the desires of others in chase for some higher point/goal that they refuse to address. Befriending an angel isn’t unlikely, but it comes with its downs.

    Age Limit:
    While they are eternal, in accordance with the site rules none shall be older than 2000 years, in-game.
    Angel class cannot be made, only born. Nephilims are an exception. All fae, mortal and sempiternals may become angels in their afterlife. Not everyone in their death becomes an angel, as some choose to linger in heaven as mere souls, or dissipate into nothingness, becoming one with the world. In order to become an angel, the person cannot have been morally bad. Most of the time, as long as the person wasn’t a murderer, thief, or rapist, they’re able to become an angel in their afterlife. Sexuality, or individual religious beliefs have no bearing on their fate in death. Where demons amass powers to be able to find their old body, every angel has immediate access to their once-mortal body, and may reclaim it whenever in an act that greatly increases their powers and elevates them to a status of a seraphim. However, with the grace-hijacking on mind, not many do.
    Angel is the first stepping stone for the heavenly eternal. Think Castiel from SPN. Most angels stay in heaven, but some do wander down among the fleshy ones and choose a vessel. They’re not amazingly special but are vast in numbers, and in personality the closest to us.

    Seraphims or Seraphs come right after, a rank attained if the angel reclaims their once mortal body. If the body was burned to ashes or maimed beyond repair, repossession is impossible. Otherwise this elevates the angel’s status and gives them access to more abilities that they may master at own pace. Though they have their bodies, they don’t need sleep or eat, but may enjoy both. Once they have their physical body, they cannot destroy it, as it will always come back together. They’re just stuck to grow in power.

    Archangel is a highest rank available only to seraphs. Unlike the seraph rank, archangel is earned and depends on the seraph’s involvement in the heavenly affairs, such as spreading the law/word of god and defending the midworld from demonic forces, aka plain-out murder of demon folk. It’s like a promotion that’s decided by God directly. In terms of power, all archangels hold perfect mastery over all the angelic abilities, levels above seraphs. They command respect and often take on several duties in and outside heaven. Exactly as archdemons, they hold a number of duties few truly comprehend, and possess extra abilities. In power they’re matched by archdemons. Archangels will be capped at 6.

    Fallen angels Only seraphs and archangels can become fallen. A regular angel that falls loses their grace and is reborn as a human. They may reclaim their grace in their later life, after they have redeemed themselves. Fallen seraphs and archangels retain their memories and physical bodies, just losing access to all their abilities, heaven, and their wings. They’re forced into a state of limbo until they can decide what to do: 1. repent (which would return them to heaven), 2. retire on their eternal life (which would end their current existence and lead them to be reborn to the closest pregnant species, animals included), 3. wander for years until their energy fades out (5 - 20), 4. or be seduced by a greater demon/archdemon, accepting their corruption and becoming an incubus/succubus. How grace is lost is detailed in the extended eternal lore.

    Currently, angels, seraphs, archangels, fallen angels, nephilim, and valkyrie are all playable.

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    Valkyries are rehabilitated greater demons/archdemons.

    Nephilim are children of seraphs/archangels and mortals.

    An angel lying with a mortal will produce a mortal child more sensitive to everything corrupt or blessed. A fallen reproducing with a mortal will yield a stillborn.

    There is a difference between killing the body, and killing the actual eternal. Using angelic or demonic weapons actually kills the body and the soul, effectively vanquishing the eternal no matter what kind they are, angel, seraphim or an Archangel. Killing their body has different effects; for angels, this forces them to abandon the body and find another. For seraphs and Archangels, they're sent to heaven where they have to recuperate and recover enough energy to resurrect own physical bodies and come back. This becomes impossible if the body was damaged beyond repair, burned to ashes, quartered or similar, locking the seraphs and Archangels in heaven where their fate is further determined by whatever heaven itself wants (or until their body is fixed). Otherwise, if the body is preserved in a state it can still be used, the seraphs and Archangels will in due time return and inhabit it once again.

    Regardless of how powerful Archangels are they are not indestructible. They're physically the strongest in their angel form which they're advised against using on the mortal plain, since it kills (the irony), but in comparison to valkyries, they're almost regularly mortal with how easily wounded their bodies are, and susceptible to injury. Even with their rapid healing applied, they can and will succumb to great wounds.

    Different rules are applied to the eternal cross-breeds, valkyries. Split creations of heaven and hell, they are sturdy, indestructible creations that exist to contradict the laws of heaven and hell alike, similarly applied to incubi/succubi. It grants them partial immunity to angel and demon weapons. While they will hurt them greatly, they will not be vanquished by them. As their bodies were anointed by powers of heaven and hell, they're more eternal than the rest of hell kin, even true eternals in name, since no matter what damage their bodies still sustain, they will always heal, always reassemble and always come back. They're not as sturdy physically as incubi/succubi, though they're also not dependent on any diet for their powers. If a valkyrie wants to truly die, their options are few; while they are allied with heaven, they bow down to the universe, and therefore cannot be granted death by god and must choose it themselves which will however only end their physical bodies for sure and make the soul be reborn as a mortal, who will become an angel in their death.

    Archangel Duties:
    Archangels may have decided to integrate themselves into the mid-world, and may have studied, graduated from universities, and pursued a job to help them stay in the mid-world, but every Archangel has a duty to heave, and is expected to lord over something that helps spread and uphold the word of god. Ergo, when entering an Archangel, you’re expected to give them a regular job but also include a duty, or something they lord over as all Archangels necessarily do, without exception. Click here for a duty claim. IC-wise, Archangels cannot choose this duty, but it is assigned to them. Disobeying their duty would cost them their grace.

    * Heaven's door gatekeeper, aka The Gatekeeper
    (main role is to literally make sure people don’t venture in and die, since non-angels would; has a link to the gates and may open gates to heaven anywhere in the world and manipulate them from distance. Similar to the hell's Gatekeeper, the he/she is in full control over who goes in and out of heaven and keeps the veil of this realm constantly up to prevent the actual collapse of our world as would happen if the veil went down-- for heaven, or hell. But unlike its hellish variant, heaven's Gatekeeper cannot use their powers for malicious purposes, and isn't permitted to drag people in to kill them. They may however use them for transport and have the ability to cloak any visiting, accidentally or not, in a protective aura that will save them from instantaneous death. Additionally, this Archangel may walk between the world uninhibited, and can even enter into purgatory, bringing along visiting. They may not open a gate to it however, just know of any gates that exist in the world and may walk through them. The eternal Gatekeepers are universally forbidden from harming each other as the whole of humanity depends on their control. The Gatekeeper's considered Heaven's door Guardian Demons call them simply: God's Mutt..)
    Current Gatekeeper: open/unknown
    Previous Gatekeeper: open/unknown

    * Teacher and guide to the angels on Earth, aka the Preceptor
    (main role is to govern over angels who’ve chosen to walk the mid-world, making sure they know where their place is and aren’t swayed too strongly but their past humanity, whether mortal, sempiternal, or fae since all had human feelings at least. They guide them, and also help them slip into being angels. Abilities wise, they're somewhat similar to pack/pard alphas in the ability to mentally calm or even excite all those below them-- universally, Arch abilities aren't applicable on other Arches, case in point and the Preceptor cannot placate other Archangels. However, they can read their angels, who they were in their past, their species, ages and often even a manner of death though the Preceptor seldom feels as entitled as to dig as deep. They normally just teach and guide angels, calming them, lending them their powers and sometimes hijacking their bodies as another form of teaching, alternatively they project own experiences on them but have to be careful not to overwhelm their proteges. The Preceptor is aware of every angel in being. Heaven calls them Mother of Angels or just the Mother, though exceptions have been made in the past in case of a male variant. Hell calls the Preceptor a Babylonian Whore. She/he is also called: God's Left Hand.)
    Current Preceptor: Theophania Arvanitis (1200s - present)
    Previous Preceptor: open/unknown

    * Protector to the purest souls, aka the Guardian Angel
    (main role is to find the purest souls and ensure that they retain this purity until their death, so that in the afterlife they’d ascend to heaven. This means assassinating any demon that may approach them, or alternatively finding those that slipped through the cracks and killing them before they can stake any claim on the pure soul. Also includes sometimes interfering in their personal lives, and generally guiding them to keep away from the life of crime and evil. They may not get involved with their proteges though, and romantic affairs would be punishable by a loss of grace. Their abilities are normally being able to sense the birth of every pure soul in existence, or even recognize when they are looking at one. As they cannot split themselves in a hundred directions, the Guardian Angel normally employs common angels for help. They're considered to be a deeply empathetic Archangel with a great love for humanity though their abilities are otherwise not as vast as in the case of other Arches. Their most unique gift is creating barriers, invisible, breakable only by the person they're protecting which keep them bubble-wrapped until their death, keeping demons away. Should the protected however taint their soul with a bit of black, the barrier will crash and not be able to go up again. It can protect only the purest of souls, but it cannot be erected without their knowledge. The downfall of this Archangel is they must get close to their projects to acquire their consent to be protected but cannot get close close. It's a struggle. This Archangel can only sense which demon has killed a pure soul and is expected to hunt them down and kill them for the act. Heaven calls him/her Heaven's Weeping Willow. Hell calls them Heaven's Sniveling Bitch.)
    Current Guardian angel: Micah Kalashnikov (1475 - present)
    Previous Guardian angel: open/unknown

    * Purger of Abominations (nephilim, and other angel bastards), aka the Judge
    (main role is filtering the population of all angel bastards. This Archangel will be seen making sure that angels don’t breed with mortals, and if they do, that the child is either granted a quick death before it can realize its potential as an abomination. But most of their decisions fall between black and white, and the Judge commonly makes difficult decisions in terms of which nephilim makes it, and which will do for greater purposes. This Archangel is aware of every nephilim upon their birth, and knows when they see one on spot. Having a nephilim child of their own would lose them their grace. In terms of their abilities, they can create angel traps and possess an allure that's less sexual and more spiritual, drawing in everything impure, nephilim considered. The Judge is a powerful force, and they do have an aura that's the strongest of all the Arches. The Judge holds it back at all the times, and when released it scalds any impure force in vicinity. Those who burn in their presence are pure filth deserving of a quick death, those who can bear it have a chance. Demons naturally burn, and even with their aura held back a demon will flinch away under their gaze. Archdemons may face the Judge, though few wish to. The Judge is also known as Heaven's Punisher, though Hell calls them differently: Hell's Wayward son/daughter. It is rumored only someone just a tiny bit tainted black themselves can kill 'innocent' nephilim children. Their powers however apply in general, and the Judge is at right to kill any blackened person-- aka, judge them prematurely for their sins... and shatter their soul. The Judge will shatter the souls of those unclean to prevent their arrival in hell.)
    Current Judge: open/unknown
    Previous Judge: open/unknown

    * Hunter of lesser demons on earth, changeling and such, aka the Executioner
    (well aware that demons often derive power from these shadowy demonic familiars, this Archangel is here specially to exorcise and kill them, but also regular demons. There’s only black in their line of ‘work’; they don’t pardon these hellish creations, and slay them all one after another, keeping the world cleaned from their invasion. They easily slip through the cracks between the realms, and this Archangel can sense them, and will kill them. Failing to do so would lose them their grace. Their abilities revolve around hunting and tracking down demons; they remember any demon they have sighted, and can tell, just by looking, who this demon was in their past life, their name, their age and species, useful knowledge they can never forget about until they have killed said demon. They can recognize who's summoned a particular demonic familiar, tracking them down too in case of a larger danger. Whilst they don't normally touch Greater Demons due to the potential power struggle arising from the scuffle, greater demons don't push their luck and the Executioner is a naturally intimidating force whose hands have been stained red from blood. As far as protecting the vessels of the demons go, the rule of the thumb is: do what is necessary. Demons and demonic familiars are between the world non-corporeal entities that can easily drift between the known realms, which is why they're surprisingly as big of a risk as greater demons or Archdemons, who are physically grounded. The Executioner carries a strong, sharp aura, not calming at all, another Heaven's assassin called The Right Hand of God. Hells call them: Heaven's Bitch. Fitting.)
    Current Executioner: open/unknown
    Previous Executioner: Luciano Castellanos (1684 - 1713)

    * PR for angels, aka the Mediator/Ambassador
    (main role includes spokesman/women duties as well, with the Archangel being an ambassador for the angel class if it’s needed, also similarly solving intrapersonal problems for their species. After all, angels may still not get on and fight each other for whatever reason, and this Archangel is attuned to such discord and will gravitate to it in time if it worsens, making it their role to assuage all parties. Also has a role of maintaining some public image. Letting angels go nuclear on each other, or hell, even on demons would lose this Archangel their grace. Their abilities revolve around their duties; calming aura which works on any living, capable of diffusing tense situations or even a paralyzing, or confusing aura, causing as the names suggest temporary paralysis or confusion as in to stop the situation. This is the only Arch whose powers apply generally, even on fellow Arches (not so much the paralysis, and less so on Archdemons). They have to be able to prevent a disaster, and typically will communicate even with Hell to prevent the good and the evil from needlessly attacking each other when it would doom the humanity to a downfall. It's not really so easy and straightforward, but the Ambassador can sense intuitively when a great discord is starting and teleport there in a blink. They have faintly clairvoyant abilities, too, capable of seeing in close future to augur the likelihood of danger. Their dreams tell of great future clashes, but they're often so symbolic it's hard making sense of them. This Archangel, however, may see in future even generally, faintly resembling what seers can do; their visions, however, aren't as elaborate, and very brief and triggered by looking at someone near future is extremely potent, for the lack of other words; dangerous, perilous, or insane. They're also triggered only when looking at angel or demon-kin.)
    Current Ambassador: open/unknown
    Previous Ambassador: open/unknown

    The Right and the Left hand of God, in this case the Executioner and the Preceptor respectively, are widely regarded as the closest to God in spreading His message as it was once written before the rise of man. Though all of the Archangels respond directly only to God, it's these two positions that were created first and therefore are understood as the true metaphysical manifestations and representations of God's will. The other Arches do follow behind, power wise there's no difference except that the Executioner and Preceptor receive also the added title, and understand that if they failed, their punishment would be exemplary.
    POSSESSION: available to angels and seraphs. It necessitates consent as the angel cannot physically hijack a body without the host’s permission which may be revoked at any moment, expelling the angel. Angels may choose to kill the host’s mind, which is a painless, quick process that sends the host to the afterlife. They can also rip the soul apart, but choose against it. Archangels possessing anyone rips the host into shreds. For seraphs, their abilities to possess inconvenience them, and if they spend too long away from their bodies, they weaken considerably, putting a typical seraph possession to two hours at the longest.

    Angels hesitate to possess a sempiternal in respect of the other soul already possessing it. It requires an agreement between all of the parties, and feels like a poignant, powerful experience even for the angel. Some have been known to prefer sempiternal over any other species. They’re hesitant to possess the fae, and will never possess vampires, commenting their presence ‘triggers their grace’, in other words makes them want to cleanse or smite the vampire, neither possible.

    SUPERHUMAN STRENGTH: angels are stronger and faster than regular mortals, though at no superman level. Applies to all the angel class.

    SUPERHUMAN SENSE: all angel class has some kind of a sixth sense, being able to identify other supernaturals, sense danger, deceit, and even past suicide attempts, accounting for current suicidal tendencies. They may also sense a demon’s power, how many souls they’ve consumed and where they place on the hell hierarchy, a considerable advantage point over demons. Nephilims cannot sense out suicidal attempts or tendencies in others.

    REGENERATION: all angel class heal very quickly, and in case of archangels we’re talking about a degree of indestructibility. Nephilims are partially exempt from this, healing roughly at a shifter rate, if not a bit all-around faster, discounting for different injury types.

    HEALING: all angels have the ability to heal, disregarding the level of injury. For the severe cases, the angel may need to possess the vessel, although archangels have superior abilities enough to mend even the gravest injuries without taking over the body. It will still take a bit longer.

    TELEPORTATION: available to all the angel class, exempting nephilims, it’s the ability to port from one place to another in a blink. It is not possible to teleport in or outside consecrated ground. The angel needs to visualize where they’re teleporting. If they’ve been there before, it gives them understanding of how the place appears, and if teleporting there is safe. If they’ve not been there before, they may miss the intended area by some distance.

    EXORCISM: available to all the angel class, exempting nephilims, it is the ability to exorcise regular demons and familiars, sending them back to hell.

    SMITING: available to seraphs and above, exempting valkyries, it is the ability to smite all demons bar archdemons and incubi/succubi.

    HOLY BLOOD: the blood of an angel and above, excluding nephilims, has healing properties, though nothing that matches the vampire blood. It’s only usable to other angel class, and may be used to craft angel weapons. It’s not recommended to ingest it, as it will cause nausea, vomiting, but otherwise not harm the person.

    OMNILINGUALISM: available to all angel classes, no exceptions, it’s the ability to understand and speak all the human languages, although it’s always situation-dependant and spontaneous. Nephilims, for being raised as humans and having access to education, may turn this on at will, speaking foreign languages even in situations that don’t require them.

    RESURRECTION: available to all the angel class, exempting nephilims, it is the ability to bring back the dead, typically only recently deceased. Archangels are believed to be able to revive people dead up to several days, though anything beyond a week is impossible, as by then the soul’s been sorted into either hell or heaven, with no turning back.

    PYROKINESIS: available to all the angel class, it’s the ability to control fire. Every fire controlled or summoned by angel class becomes holy fire, capable of harming demons.

    EMPATHY: available to angel class, it’s the ability to read the emotions of others, though with no ability to alter them. Nephilims can.

    DIRECTION: available to all angel classes, it’s a passive ability where getting lost is impossible, and the angel class always knows their way out of any place, or knows which way to turn, which road to walk to reach their goal.

    SIGHT: all angel classes, no exceptions, may see the dead, the reapers, or even talk to them.

    AURA READING: available to all the angels, nephilim and valkyries and so, it’s an ability to read people’s auras. This ability serves to help them determine a person’s state, whether their soul is pure or blackened and conclusively whether they're going to hell or heaven.

    BIOKINESIS: available to seraphs and archangels, it’s an ability to manipulate the physical body, displacing bones, stealing organs, poisoning blood, causing ailments, sowing tumors, and etc without any seeming limits.

    THE VOICE: available to seraphs and archangels, it’s the ability to speak to people through the mouths of others, or even influencing and swaying crowds and silencing people.

    ASCENSION: available to seraphs and archangels, it’s permits a soul to bypass being picked up by a reaper and ferried through the purgatory to the otherworld, sent directly into heaven. It’s rarely used as many angels believe that the purgatory is a necessary trial for every soul.

    THERMOKINESIS: available to archangels only, it enables them to control the temperature in their immediate surroundings, increasing or decreasing it at will. Just like this, they may freeze or cook alive anything in vicinity. It’s possible for them to focus this ability on a specific area too, affecting nothing outside it, human bodies included.

    POWER GRANTING: available to archangels only, it’s an ability to temporarily gift someone with a supernatural ability found within the angel class.

    ANGELIC AURA: available to archangels only, it’s similar to demonic aura in that it’s an emittable energy that influences, suffocates, scorches, or heals any living being in vicinity. Unlike demonic aura, it feels uplifting no matter the chosen effect.

    DEMON BLOOD: highly toxic to all angel class, only nephilims remain partially immune due to their human origins. Valyries may be poisoned by it too, though they'll fall ill at most.

    ANGEL WEAPONS: aka seraph blades; self-explanatory. They will vanquish an eternal. Exception: valkyries.

    DEMON WEAPONS: aka aka demon blades; self-explanatory. They will vanquish an eternal. Exception: valkyries.

    LUCIFER’S CAGE: used to trap all angel class, there’s no escaping from the cage without an outside help. It’ll trap an angel, sinking them into deepest parts of hell, where they will remain until unlocked by whoever did the locking, the blood from the heart of a nephilim, or magic.

    HOLY OIL: used to trap angel class, nephilims are exempt from this. Will harm the angel’s vessel if crossed, severely burning it, almost causing the vessel to die. For seraphs and archangels, it’s a way to slow them down, just as painful though not nearly as damaging. Valkyries, while hurt by holy oil to some extent, cannot be stopped or killed by it.

    DEVIL’S CLAW: poisonous to all angel classes in varying degrees, this plant may kill an angel’s vessel, incapacitate a seraph, and kneel an archangel. Nephilims break out in an allergic reaction they need an angel blood to recover from, and valkyries will feel remotely weakened by it.

    REAPER'S TOUCH: deadly to an angel's vessel, this will kill the body of a seraph too, but hardly faze archangel. Nephilims will die as well, and Valkyries will be put into a vegetative state, and slowly recover from it.

  • Demon Eien

    NOTE: we will not accept 'creation' demons, AKA demons made by the Devil; every demon, greater demon or archangel will have been once mortal, sempiternal or immortal before dying, descending to hell, and becoming eternal. Vampires are the only species that cannot become eternal. We are also allowing only one arch per player so choose wisely.

    What has a soul can become a demon. Demons have been here since the first mortal found him/herself in hell. They’re correctly associated with chaos, pain, discord. How they found themselves in hell may vary (see creation), though ultimately not all souls in hell become demons, and may end up wandering to the far reaches to hell, subjects to the hunger of the more powerful demons. Those that do become demons attain this after consuming enough of the other wandering souls, which slowly raises their ranks until they hold the same consciousness as they once had before death. At that point, many still remain in hell, but most make it their goal to fuck off to earth to wreak havoc, which is a natural urge for every demon. In general, demons feed upon the souls of others, which is where their powers come from.

    Once on Earth, they sate their appetite by striking deals with others/tricking people and consuming their souls to make themselves more powerful. Demons differ from angels in how their powers are acquired (earned for Demons, given to Angels), and how these powers change them. Every demon begins their journey crooked, twisted, and blood-thirsty, though as they grow in power their humanity grows too. It doesn’t make them sweet and nurturing but definitely give them a tactical advantage of actually being able to relate to their victims, and better manipulate them to further themselves. Eventually, a demon will be able to reclaim their old physical body, in this act elevating themselves officially to the rank of a greater demon. However, the road that leads there is literally paved in the bodies of thousands, a fact every greater, or archdemon bears on mind.

    While greater and archdemons may be redeemed by angels, majority will not choose it. But those that have attained it ascend, binding themselves to heaven forever as valkyries. Every demon class barring cambions has no need to sleep or eat food to feel energized or sustained, though the option is always there.

    REGULAR DEMONS will look as whatever host whose body they possess, their eyes flashing pitch black when they use their powers. Their real form is intangible, pure, dark energy that, if permitted to run freely, poisons the environment, and rots nature.

    GREATER DEMONS look like their reclaimed bodies, capable of shifting into a seven foot tall, horrific and unsightly demonic form at will, one with wings and a deal and one they’re forbidden from. In their human form, they can manifest their demonic nature by shining their eyes black.

    ARCHDEMONS look like their reclaimed bodies, with the same demonic form available to them. In their human form, they can manifest their demonic nature by shining their eyes red like a vampire's, or a pair of black, half feathered and half leathery wings.

    Demons aren’t gentle souls, and the rule of the thumb is never to trust a demon. The youngest of demons will be your run of the mill murderers with little to no conscience, and certainly no want for it. In time they acquire their old ability to enjoy emotions such as joy and kindness, though are naturally hard-wired to use this to their advantage in their hunt for souls and power. They enjoy corrupting others, and even oldest of Archdemons, and the most humanized ones as a result, have a sick sense of humor and a lust for the pain of others. Their personalities vary, and with age the bloodlust and unhinged killing tendencies wave, replaced by tactical skill that only years of killing can teach. That’s made demons infamously sly, conniving, intelligent, ambitious, and awfully power-hungry, with them often feeling possessive over whatever power they’ve acquired. Or the people in their lives. They’re not incapable of it, it’s just not worth it to rope them into romance, as they’ll be likely possessive over the person, and often cruel to their social circle.

    Age Limit:
    While they are eternal, in accordance with the site rules none shall be older than 2000 years, in-game.
    Demons are made, and not born. There is only one way to become a demon, which is to consume enough souls in hell until corruption. There are numerous ways to end up in hell:

    * A vile life leads to a vile afterlife..

    * A deal with a crossroads demon. Typically the handler is given 10 years before their soul is dragged under by hellhounds.

    * A person may be tricked to sell their soul to a demon. Saying crap like “I’d sell my soul to the devil” and unwittingly affirming it with a nearby demon will form an unofficial, verbal pact which the demon may choose to harvest on spot, or wait years on. There are other variations to their conversation, but all end with a ‘yes’. There’s no gain for the victim if the demon isn’t a crossroads demon.

    * As the most unusual one, it involves a mortal willingly surrendering their soul. The demon may gather their soul on spot, or wait. Instead of immediate harvest, many demons will force the mortal to heinous acts to twist and corrupt their soul before death, proving that you do not trust a demon.

    Imps are the lowest ranked demons, beings that take shape of disfigured halflings, competent in a fight but hardly something that could walk the Earth. They act as familiars.

    Lesser demons are quite similar to imps in appearance, just larger and used as tanks for their strength. They act as familiars.

    Daeva are demonic pit bulls employed by any Earth-inhabiting demon. They may take a physical, human form, but ultimately are pledged to serve the higher ranked demons.

    Hellhounds act as familiars.

    Crossroads demons is a special regular subtype that focuses solely on striking deals and otherwise doesn’t mingle the mortals, needing to possess the closest human body every time it is summoned.

    Regular demons need to possess a mortal or sempiternal body if they want to walk the earth. They don’t need the victim’s permission and may change hosts at will.

    Greater demons is the next immediate rank that the regular demon attains after enough amassed power. At a point they’ll feel a calling and be able to recover their once-mortal body, rebuilding it from nothing if needed or if it had been turned into ash as a funeral tradition. Before then, the demon would not have remembered where they’d been buried, and additionally lacked the power to revitalize and repossess own old body. This elevates their rank, giving them access to more abilities. Additionally they gain the ability of glamour, shifting between a human and demonic form that is often hideous and repulsive, the tailed, winged, and horned stuff from nightmares. They also feel increased hunger for the flesh of mortal, immortal, and sempiternal, which they may elect to sate in either their humanoid or demonic form. A demons needs to be 400 yrs+ before they can rank up to greater demon.

    Archdemon is an earned rank currently held by no demon younger than 1000 years. It’s a title awarded to the strongest and most experienced of greater demons by the Devil himself, with 6 Archdemons appointed to serve in hell, never to leave it again, and 6 serving in mid-world. Archdemons gain a lot of advantages over their kind, second authority after the devil, forming his closest circle, but they lose their ability to possess others. While killing them is very possible, the history remembers nobody who’s managed.

    Greater demons and Archdemons that have sought redemption and succeeded are called valkyrie.

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    Cambion is the bastard child of a greater demon/Archdemon and a mortal. A regular demon breeding would produce a human.

    Incubi/succubi check out crossbreeds.

    There is a difference between killing the body, and killing the actual eternal aka the soul. Using angelic or demonic weapons actually kills the body and the soul, effectively vanquishing the eternal no matter what kind they are, demon, greater demon, or an Archdemon. Killing their body has different effects; for demons, this forces them to abandon the body and find another. For greater demons and Archdemons, they're sent to hell where they have to recuperate and recover enough energy to resurrect own physical bodies and come back. This becomes impossible if the body was damaged beyond repair, burned to ashes, quartered or similar, locking the greater and Archdemons down under where their fate is further determined by whatever hell itself wants (or until their body is fixed). Otherwise, if the body is preserved in a state it can still be used, the greater or Archdemon will in due time return and inhabit it once again.

    If smiting is applied, greater and regular demons are at once sent to hell with their energies so wounded they might not even come back to Earth at all, or if they do, in a long time. Archdemons cannot be smitten outside of hell's interference. Exorcism takes care of regular demons and their familiars and may be applied by anyone who knows the steps. Regardless of how powerful Archdemons are they are not indestructible. They're physically the strongest in their demon form which they're advised against using in the mortal plain, since it's bulky and draws attention, but in comparison to incubi and succubi, they're almost regularly mortal with how easily wounded their bodies are, and susceptible to injury. Even with their rapid healing applied, they can and will succumb to great wounds.

    Different rules are applied to the eternal cross-breeds, the incubi/succubi. Split creations of heaven and hell, they are sturdy, nigh indestructible creations that exist to contradict the laws of heaven and hell alike, similarly applied to valkyries. It grants them partial immunity to angel and demon weapons, and increased physical fortitude where they cannot be killed easily, and are nigh indestructible. While angel/demon weapons will hurt them greatly, they will not be vanquished by them. Resilient to heat, and cold, and high pressures, as their bodies were anointed by powers of heaven and hell, they're more eternal than the rest of hell kin, and only can be brought to a bring of death by starvation, but later still rejuvenated. If an incubi/succubi really wants to die, their best bet is simply disappearing into the parts of hell where everything succumbs to natural destruction. Otherwise, no matter how their bodies are hurt, in due time they will reassemble and they will come back.

    Archdemon Duties:
    Archdemons may have decided to integrate themselves into the mid-world, and may have studied, graduated from universities, and pursued a job to help them stay in the mid-world, but every Archdemon has a duty assigned by hell itself, specifically the Devil, and is expected to lord over something that furthers hell’s agenda. Ergo, when entering an Archdemon, you’re expected to give them a regular job but also include a duty, or something they lord over as all Archdemons necessarily do, without exception. IC-wise, Archdemons cannot choose this duty, but it is assigned to them. Disobeying their duty would cost them their rank and they’d be demoted to a regular demon. Overall the Archdemons don’t seem to get punished at all for failing their duties bar the cases when they do, and that usually costs them their lives.

    * Hell’s door gatekeeper, aka The Gatekeeper
    (main role is to literally make sure people don’t venture in and die, since non-demons would; has a link to the gates and may in fact open gates to hell anywhere else in the world, albeit smaller in size (which is a command, not an impossibility; the Gatekeeper has the ability to open a gate as big as a city-- alas, seeing as every gate has its own gravitational field, mild and yet present, sucking in those who'll stand too close, and considering what it leads it, the end of the world and the war between the good and below would be imminent). Carelessly opening gates, or alternatively leaving some behind for non-demons to enter in and die would cost them… actually nothing. Fuck the people. This Archdemon however responds directly to the Devil, bowing down to no larger entity than the lord of hell himself. Responsible for opening the gate in San Fran, the Gatekeeper is in fact the only being who can open and close gates of hell, keeping the veil between our worlds and hell perpetually down. Due to this, the Gatekeeper has earned himself two specific nicknames: Devil's Right Hand, and Devil's Bitch... spoken by those who'd like to mock these duties. Additionally, the Gatekeeper may drag people down at whim and indiscriminately, and even lock them below if the victim is an etenral-- or alternatively protect them from the harmful energy of hell. Not the Gatekeeper would.)
    Current Gatekeeper: Loki Irbson (998 - present)
    Previous Gatekeeper: open/unknown

    * Teacher and guide to the demons on Earth, aka the Preceptor
    (main role is to govern over demons who’ve chosen to walk the mid-world, making sure they’re not drawing too much attention to themselves in frivolous murder, or leaving a mess behind. They have the added gift of knowing exactly when they’re looking at a demon, and who they were in their past life, as in the species, and how they died and ended in hell, and how long they’ve been a demon. Additionally, they may influence the demon with their moods, placating demon kin or contrarily enraging them; they may send a demon into a frenzy, induce a brief vegetative state, mentally short-circuit them or simply calm them down. This isn't applicable on fellow Archdemons or anything but demons/greater demons, though even their fellow Archdemons cannot escape their keen third eye. Affectionately nicknamed as the Mother of Demons regardless of their gender, demons of the world rely on this Archdemon to help them out and teach, though considering that Hell is not a place of friendship and merriment, it's not as strongly enforced.)
    Current Preceptor: open/unknown
    Previous Preceptor: open/unknown

    * Corrupter to the purest souls, aka the Corrupter
    (main role is to corrupt the purest souls. Demons generally don’t want angels growing in numbers. This Archdemon keeps an eye out on potential angel candidates, in terms of vessels and future full-fledged angels, capable of sensing them out in a crowd, and will interfere in their lives and destroy them to ensure they do end up in hell. Abilities wise, this Archdemon has the added gift of persuasion (not compulsion, difference), being able to sway people in their own favor; the weaker the person, the stronger the Archdemon's influence over them, feeling like a whisper, like a strong and persuasive suggestion. Known by hell as the Silver-tongued Whore, their abilities differ from the Faithless's by their given course as they're programmed to corrupt and taint, naturally cloaking the holder of this title a very trustworthy appearance and the almost immediate trust of their victims. The devil on your shoulder comes to mind, and it is true the Corrupter commonly works from the shadows, having the added ability of telepathy and being able to see into the minds of their victims and read their desires so they could be twisted around accordingly. Their persuasion doesn't work on other Archdemons, but the telepathy, a superficial browsing of thoughts, does.)
    Current Corrupter: Matthias Irbson (1003 - present)
    Previous Corrupter: open/unknown

    * Corrupter of the angels forces, aka the Faithless
    (main role is fuck the angels; find an angel, seduce and confuse them, make them lose their grace, or alternatively ensure that every fallen angel either joins the hell’s club, or dies. This Archdemon is particularly gifted at the art of seduction, or at least is expected to be, and will have childed many succubi/incubi. Of course, it’s not just fucking them, but generally making the angels go against their own beliefs, failing heaven. Abilities wise, they're anointed with a supernatural allure, making them appealing to anyone who looks at them. They're expected to be very physically attractive, a walking sex if you would, with abilities akin to what the Corrupter has, only the Faithless's corruption targets the people's need to be desired, wanted. Gifted with the same silver-tongue, the Faithless can read the hearts of their victims (including knowing who or what they were prior to their passing and how they died) which are exclusively angels, but in a smaller extent they overall have an enhanced ability to read people's desires. Though they may target non-angels too, it's not their duty and therefore redundant. Out of all the demons, their aura's the least demonic and in fact reads as very harmless even to angels, further used to addle and seduce. Hell calls them the Hell's Whore.)
    Current Faithless: Kseniya Voronina (1710 - present)
    Previous Faithless: Yuu Minami (1207 - 1306)

    * Crossroads demon boss, aka the Banker
    (if there’s anyone who knows about every deal with a demon made, it’s the Banker. They have knowledge of every deal made - official, with a crossroads demon, or not. Many of the souls go to them, and they can act as a bank of souls to famished demons on verge of returning back to hell in light of their great hunger for a soul, and a greater failure to procure one naturally. However, their role isn’t to feed the famished ones, but collect and store souls, and otherwise peddle them as businessmen do. This Archdemon has the ultimate power to cancel every contract with a demon made without repercussions - but 99% of the time won’t. They may not however cancel the contracts of their fellow Archdemons, which they will be aware of though not be able to touch. The Banker may force every contract to be collected early or even postpone it. Hell knows them also as the Devil's left hand, and together with the Gatekeeper, the Banker answers directly to the Devil.)
    Current Banker: Bartimaeus Mcleod (1000s - present)
    Previous Banker: open/unknown

    * Marshal of the Hell armies aka Legionnaire
    (Ripped straight out of hell this Archdemon does literally what the role suggests: s/he leads, and their role is paramount to a general's far as his influence and power go. He exists to literally control, manage and lead all demons on Earth ranked below himself, only fellow Archdemons exempts from his decisions and word. This literally gifts this Archdemon with decisive rights paramount to devil's for his stay on Earth, and he has the added influence over fellow demon folk which is akin to vampiric compulsion. The role is sort of simple; lead them and ensure they do not forget what they are: hell's legion. Normally, the Legionnaire isn't permitted to leave hell, and with such vast compulsive abilities is normally kept on a tight leash, known as the Hell's leashed dog. This Archdemon may link their mind to every greater demon and lesser in a large area, and force them to do their bidding-- fight, flee, or die.)
    Current Legionnaire: open
    Previous Legionnaire: Yuu Minami (1306 - December 2017)

    Whilst all the Archdemons answer only to the Devil above them, the Banker and Gatekeeper are viewed as being directly beneath Him and his Left and Right hand, respectively. For them, disobeying their duties would cost them everything. Other Archdemon duties, though not perceived as inferior in any sense, have more leeway for mistakes and interpretation of how things need to be done, but if the Gatekeeper or Banker went against what they were told, their death would be painful, and their powers gone.
    Strengths & Powers:
    POSSESSION: only for regular demons, they may possess people without their permission, and kill the soul that resides there. Not many will, considering it’s wasting the soul. They’ll stick to one body, adopting the vessel’s life and slowly corrupting everyone in their inner circle.

    They may not possess other eternals, but there have been cases of a demon invading an already occupied vessel to chase the other demon out. Possessing mortals is seamless unless the person is protected by an anti-demon ward/tattoo. Sempiternals have been known to reject weaker minded demons since dual souls. Immortals may be possessed depending on the age and mind fortitude of the immortal, to be determined on a case to case basis. A demon is limited by the body he or she possesses, but fae minds aren’t easily overwhelmed, and as so a demon will typically stick to witches and humans, with the occasional shifter or skinwalker to boost their power.

    FAMILIARS: all the demons that walk the Earth and cambions may summon a daeva, hellhounds, or imp to serve them.

    SUPERHUMAN STRENGTH: available to all the demons, incubi/succubi and cambions. Don’t be surprised to see a demon lift a car.

    SUPERHUMAN SENSE: all demons can sense other supernaturals, but don’t possess superior hearing or smell. For that reason many enjoy possessing shifters.

    REGENERATION: all demons, incubi/succubi and cambions possess superior healing that outmatches a vampire’s. A demon possessing a vessel automatically heals all their wounds or ailments within some time.

    SPOILED BLOOD: where the vampire blood heals, demonic harms. A mouthful is enough to cause a violent, painful reaction. Ingesting more will actually kill the person. Applies to all the demons, incubi/succubi and cambions. Additionally, all demons, incubi/succubi and cambions are immune to demonic blood, and cambions and incubi/succubi are in fact healed by it.

    CONTRACTING / SOUL MANIPULATION: available to all the demons except for incubi/succubi and cambions, it includes the human consenting to give their soul over, often tricked to do so and unaware they had, and with the demon promising nothing in turn, unless it’s a crossroads demon. Demons devour, or store souls, typically needing consent before doing so as taking a soul without it damages it in the process, and brutally kills the vessel. To be honest, some demons really enjoy doing that. This ability is found in all demon types that walk the Earth. The act of taking a soul gives a demon a rush, addictive in every sense and meaning.

    Greater and archdemons have been known to pluck a soul from reaper’s hands, returning it back into its body, or another available. It’s often committed out of spite, or in case of an interest in the recently deceased, although there’s always room for the odd kind act. Like that, demons can manipulate souls, displace or lock them out their bodies and plant them in others’, assuming the soul is too weak to defy them, or the person had consented prior. A demon can contract with anyone who consents, mortal, immortal, or otherwise. If the demon is killed, the contract is cancelled. Not applicable with crossroads demons, who act as messengers of hell instead of directly holding the contracts.

    SEEING REAPERS: available to all the demons, incubi/succubi and cambions alike, directly relating to the above mentioned, demons can sense, and see reapers, and where there’s a reaper, there’s death. Archdemons are immune to a reaper touch.

    RESURRECTION / HEALING: any contracted person can be automatically be resurrected or healed only by the demon they’ve sold their soul to.

    TELEKINESIS: available to all the demons and incubi/succubi cambions alike, an ability that grows stronger with the demon, it’s the old fashioned moving of things with the mind. And it’s quite destructive with archdemons.

    AURA READING: available to all the demons, incubi/succubi and cambions, it’s an ability to read people’s auras. This ability serves to help them determine a person’s state and affinity for manipulation, and also if they're going to hell, they state of their soul and similar.

    PATH FINDING: available to greater demons and above, it’s an ability to tell where an object has been and who’s held it by touching it.

    TELEPORTATION: available to greater demons and above, it’s an ability to teleport in and out of hell in a blink, but to no other location. However, there's a loophole to this, and once back in hell they may teleport to any location in mid-world, meaning their teleportation is akin to angels' but contains that one extra step that the hell uses to keep the souls of its subjects constantly stained. Regular demons may choose to leave their vessel and simply return to hell.

    DEMONIC AURA: available to greater demons and above, an ability that grows with age, it enables the demon to throw an oppressive, demonic aura that tumbles over surrounding area, weakening all living, and driving the weakest life forms to temporary insanity. Even the strongest minds will find themselves buckling, and unintentionally reliving their past traumas. It’s visible only to other eternals, and witches. All its effects are temporary.

    POWER MANIPULATION: available to greater demons and above, an ability that grows with age, it enables the demon to transfer their strength/energy to someone, giving them a temporary boost. Not to confused with healing, it’s an easily abused power if the demon fancies overloading the person, since demonic energy is still detrimental to the body in higher doses, not to mention there’s only as much a person can take without imploding. As so, it’s possible to poison, or even kill the person with the overload, a very gruesome and painful way to go, if you ask me.

    EXORCISM: available to archdemons only, the ability to exorcise regular demons, sending them back to hell.

    DERANKING: available to archdemons only, the ability to lower a greater demon’s rank, stripping them off their mortal body and necessitating a return to hell or a possession of a vessel. As with exorcism, it’s delivered with a touch, turning the greater demon’s body into dust and leaving only the black energy behind. At the same, the archdemon may choose to rank up a soul to a demon, or greater demon and no further.

    WILTING TOUCH: available to archdemons only, the ability to decay everything willing with direct touch. Applies to flesh, flora and fauna. The effects are long-term.

    CONSECRATED GROUND: may not be entered by a demon of any type, no exception. According to some beliefs if a demon is permitted to enter a holy ground, it’s a sign God is willing to forgive his or her atrocities, or already has, perhaps even auguring towards their redemption. For cambions and incubi/succubi however, the matter is more convoluted; the former can technically enter, though prolonged stay will cause them heavy mental duress as the holy land bears down on them with all the anger for their demonic parentage; cambions who don't heed this and remain in a holy ground will in time crumble mentally, go insane or even prematurely and rapidly manifest their monster form. For incubi/succubi, venturing forth is a toss up between nothing happening or them becoming "mortal" in a physical sense-- susceptible to everything they're normally immune to, which would also mean losing all their abilities. It's a roulette, and depending on how deeply they have embraced their tie to hell, they can refuse to enter on the ground and even feel mortal, weakened if they do.

    SALT LINE: cannot be crossed by a demon, or even physically disturbed-- using other means, however, of breaking it would release them from their trap. Cambions and incubi/succubi are exempt.

    HOLY WATER: it burns. If cheated into swallowing it, they’ll vomit blood, the water burning through the lining of their stomach and deep into their body like acid. Incubi/succubi are exempt because basically nothing hurts them. Cambions aren't as harmed by it, but again as their monster form approaches, or if they are close to hell, holy objects begin to hold more power over them.

    SMITING: archangels may smite demons and even greater demon on touch, and dismiss familiars. Cambions, incubi/succubi and above are exempt from this.

    EXORCISM: may be performed by anyone who knows the incantation, the spell, or by an angel, or archdemon. Archdemons, cambions and incubi/succubi are exempt.

    ANGEL WEAPONS: aka seraph blades; anything crafted by angels can kill them. Incubi/succubi are exempt. See "death" for explanation.

    DEMON WEAPONS: aka demon blades; same as above. Incubi/succubi are exempt. See "death" for explanation.

    GHOSTS: capable of pulling a demon from its host, they’re more annoying than anything, and still be avoided at large by regular demons, and regular demons only.

    HOLY FIRE: aka blessed fire, fox fire or the one produced by a phoenix/angels, it may not kill a demon but severely harm one enough. Cambions are exempt to the additional damage. To incubi/succubi it makes a little difference as they're barely grazed by it, though will still not step in its direct line.

    IRON: while they won’t have such an adverse reaction to it as the fae, they don't like iron. They cannot cross an iron line either, thus avoiding iron. Applicable to all the demons. Cambions and incubi/succubi are exempt-- cambions entirely, whereas the latter will not want to touch iron/cross an iron line due to their demonic parentage. They are, however, not harmed by it.

    DEVIL’S TRAP: any demon kin may be held captive by it. No exceptions.

    REAPER’S TOUCH: one touch from the reaper will kill a regular demon’s vessel, or the greater demon’s body. Archdemons are immune to this, incubi/succubi as well. In a manner, as are cambions; their bond with reapers would prevent the latter from using this ability on them, whereas for incs/succs, it's a matter of their overall indestructibly and being anointed in hell and heaven alike that renders this ability useless.

  • Ghost Eien
    Everything that lives can also die, and everything that dies leaves energy behind that must be further processed. For floral and animal life, they often become the very magic that fuels witches or the fae, but for people, aka those with a soul, their essence continues on to join heaven, hell, or the purgatory. In order to become a ghost the person needs to have a soul, which excludes all vampires (and automatically discounts all the eternals), and either be given the impression of unfinished business, or become trapped in the mid-world.

    Ghosts don’t typically choose to remain, and are held back from passing on by unfinished business, which can be anything and is a subjective matter. But some do want to stay, and use their essence to linger as long as they can. Then, there is the option of trapping, aka sealing the soul some other place for lengths of time. Some ghosts, mostly the weaker ones, don’t know they’re dead, namely because their passing was so violent or unexpected they refused to accept it.

    A person who dies doesn’t immediately become a ghost as we understand it-- they’re a will-o’-the-wisp, a floating orb of light that we capture on cameras before it flutters gone. But in time, days or weeks, they’ll have collected enough power to better resemble ‘ghosts’ as they’re understood. Regardless of that, ghosts never enter the purgatory, since doing so would count as ‘moving to the light’, and they’re essentially cut off from it, hell, or heaven. Ghosts acquire energy from their surroundings, either magic or life itself, and are known to drain the spaces where they linger too long. This is both passive and active. Ghosts aren’t eternal and yet are in the sense that whatever abilities they have and every trick up their sleeves comes at the cost of their energy which they need to replenish to maintain their existence.

    A ghost can remain around for as short as a week if they’re wasteful with what they have, or centuries, if they’re smart. Ghosts can be exorcised by witches. Angels cannot touch ghosts, as their consent is required to ‘save’ them. To demons, ghosts are a free meal. Reapers tend to follow ghosts around, wanting to help them go to the light. They need the ghosts to agree however. They can also possess any mortal, sempiternal, or fae.

    Ghosts are not a common sighting, and even in the supernatural world are somewhat of a rarity. Still, the population is aware of them. Vampires are the only species exclusive to this end; in their afterlife, vampire souls either ‘perish’ or just wander in the purgatory.
    Ghosts have the option of going invisible, at which point they can be sensed only by eternals (they can choose to be heard however at any point by anyone, the disembodied voice trick), or they may appear visible which is when they can be seen/heard by everyone. A ghost may choose to look as they had upon their passing, which is most common, or may alter their appearance; their clothes, their hair and everything can be anything they desire at no huge cost, and for more cost they can temporarily alter their entire appearance purely for the shock factor and mischievous delight. As a default, ghosts are intangible, but may go corporeal for short bursts of time (minutes or hours), draining their energy. Even then they cannot taste or experience sensations, and merely perceive them as a ghost of what they were (no pun intended). Going ‘hard’ for too long runs the risk of using up their entire energy. A ghost that’s close to disappearing will begin to flicker, blurred around the edges and incapable of using their abilities. They’ll revert back to their orb form until they have recovered. Ghosts can also touch each other, and experience echoes of sensations though all the involved parties must be in the same form-- solid, or ghost.
    Ghosts are as varied as the rest of the species, with some possibly being more haunted by their fate, and some more blase. There’s no set standard for their behavior, though a certain level of tenacity is expected of all ghosts equally in order for going ghost in the first place.
    Age Limit:
    Age capped at 2000. Ghosts don’t age, perceived to look the exact same as the day they died.
    Death. Anything with a soul applies. Unfinished business, magical entrapment and such are common causes behind the essence of the deceased lingering. It’s as simple as that.
    All ghosts can be bound to something or someone with the help of a witch and a ritual. It’s preferred over just manifesting on their own, since that costs them energy whereas being bound costs the casting witch energy. It’s also preferred over possession which is almost short-term, also costs them energy to maintain, and if they linger the host’s mind will painfully expel them. Ghosts may be bound to:

    1. Objects: this is equal to a genie in the lamp deal, where the ghost is unable to move away from its containing object, influence the world outside it, or manifest outside it.

    2. Animals: as with the case of object-binding, this traps the ghost in the animal and outside of it they cannot manifest. They may control the animal and move around in its body but for many ghosts this is closer to a containment than a blessing.

    3. Places: the better option where the ghost may inhabit the spaces chosen for it and move about freely, though they cannot step outside them or their energy would suffer as the binding spell would pulls them back. Place bindings have been common in witch families to trap their deceased relatives in the house and prevent them from spreading family secrets.

    4. People: the best option, it is equivalent to hijacking a person’s body, during which the host’s mind is on the backburner, until the spell expires. The host has no control over their own body and never recalls details from the experience. Some people consider this inhumane to the hosts and for this reason the bodies of the recently departed/dying are usually preferred as vessels. In their form, they can experience flavor and touch again.

    Ghosts bounds to objects or animals cannot manifest outside their vessels, use their abilities, or pass on. Ghosts bound to places and people can use their abilities, but cannot pass on. Any case of binding manifests itself in form of a mark on the body of the object/animal/etc, usually something small and easily confused with a tattoo, where the binding is anchored. Destroying the mark dispels the binding. Otherwise, a witch is required to exorcise the ghost.

    On its own, the magic of binding will fade in decades if the target is an object. It fades after a century with place-bound ghosts, years with animal bound, and years or up to a decade for people-bound ghosts, depending on the amount of magic used. Mortals are preferred as targets for people binding, or younger fae. Sempiternals are discouraged and naturally very resistant. The older the target, the more they may resist. But the older the ghost, the easier the invasion. If the target is too strong and the ghost too weak, the spell will backfire and hurt the casting witch in a whiplash.

    In any case, bound objects, places (commonly regarded as haunted) and people typically give out a strange aura. Highly perceptive individuals (humans included) may sense that there is something off about them even if they can’t pin what. Witches can always tell, as do people with previous experience. The binding ritual itself is simple, requiring the name of the ghost, the object/person they’re getting bound to, a magical ritual and a strong witch.

    Were binding is permanent, possession is temporary. At the cost of own spiritual energy, every ghost may possess an animal, an object, a place, or a person for short periods of time, normally between 5 - 15 minutes. In case of people possession, some targets are better; witches are the best, humans the second best; all of the ghost class, vampires and shifters are immune. Possession is best if the target is weakened, asleep or unconscious to minimize their struggle.

    Reapers are souls who do find themselves in the afterlife, unfit for neither hell nor heaven and so they wander the purgatory where reapers commonly walk. It’s the repeat encounters with reapers and watching them ferry souls that makes them decide to forever remain neutral, neither good nor bad, just doing their job. When a soul first joins a reaper in ferrying a soul becomes a reaper themselves.

    Though they are responsible for ferrying others to the afterlife, and therefore have a specific role that ghosts normally miss, reapers are strikingly similar to ghosts in many ways. Their powers, for example, are shared with a few more reaper specific, just as well as their effortless ability to switch between solid and ghost forms. Unlike ghosts, reapers can go solid for indefinite lengths of time without harm to their energy, since they’re sustained by purgatory. A reaper never mingles, never chooses a side, simply cleaning up after the mess of the other supernaturals. Interfering would tip their scales towards good or bad and vanquish them. In their tangible form they cannot eat, drink or experience anything physical. Emotionally, they’re no different from anyone alive, and many may sympathize with the souls they ferry, and along the way some reapers offer to listen to their stories, a chicken soup for the soul though not all enjoy this role.

    Reapers are earthbound, and may use a bus, train or such, but cannot fly. If you ever see a reaper boarding a plane, it won’t be taking off. Some reapers are easy to spot, sitting in a cafe alone at a table, looking at a cup of coffee they’ll never drink as they wait for the next reaping. Some become robotic in time, surrendering emotion. Some latch onto it. They all feel energized when meeting their cambion, often entering a very spiritual relationship that nothing in being can dream to mirror (note: it’s not a must, but in most cases, it’s a mutual choice, a tribute to their shared traits and shared fates). Reapers are the true ferrymen of the purgatory, but commonly accept help from cambions in the beyond.

    At any point, the reaper may choose to cross over to the beyond, hell or heaven depending on their actions, but they will need to find replacement for themselves. They’ll target a person, influence them, condition them, and when the time is right, reap their soul. These people are typically aimless, directionless, suicidal, or otherwise suffering, justifying the reaper choice. Reaper substitutes are aware of their fate, though there have been cases when the reaper didn’t explain their intentions. Those souls don’t become reapers, but wraiths. Reapers can possess others but don’t ever do it since it would kill the person on spot. Reapers are also forbidden from taking life, and may never harm someone with intent, or by accident. Reapers cannot reap ghosts, aka souls that are present among us-- with them, they need the ghost’s permission to ferry them. Reapers also cannot be exorcised, or bound to objects or bent by magic.

    Reapers & Ghosts:
    Though reapers and ghosts alike have been around since the dawn of time, the relationship between them remains largely unexplored; reapers carry the reputation that they do, and ghosts run away from them since they don’t want to be reaped. But outside of that, both being essentially spirits, reapers and ghosts can feel each other, they can touch each other and experience warmth and sensation as though they were still alive. They’re in actuality experiencing the echoes of their past life, but they’re real enough they count. There are no repercussions between a ghost and a reaper interacting for any lengths of time, no matter the belief or rumors. Reapers and ghosts must be in the same form in order to touch and feel.

    Half & Cross Bloods:
    None. They’re dead. A ghost bound to a person and using their body to reproduce wouldn’t produce wee ghostlings-- we’d be still considering the species of the person.
    Essentially dead anyway, it depends on what you’re saving; exorcising a ghost from whatever it is they’re bound to exorcises them from the object/person/etc, but not from the world. But ghosts that are unbound easily succumb to exorcism, sent away to the beyond where reapers take care of the rest. It’s possible to vanquish a ghost, aka destroy their very essence-- magical means for both again. Demons can ‘kill’ them easily by simply plucking them from their surroundings and eating them, since they are basically open buffet-- as a result, ghosts run from demons or hide from them. There is no weapon in being that can be used to exorcise a ghost-- stabbing their host does work, but that’s not the same. Ghosts may also choose to go to the beyond; just willing to move on opens the route for them, and typically there’s a reaper waiting by the gates to purgatory too. Ghosts can go to heaven and hell technically uninhibited except they don’t belong there, and will get chased out (former) and eaten/tortured (latter). However, going to purgatory at any point is irreversible and they cannot leave it for the mid world again.
    Strengths & Powers:
    TELEKINESIS: available to all the ghosts upon creation, it still needs to be trained and permits them to move a small or larger number of objects. It does cost them energy, so the more demanding the task the more they sacrifice, but sending a dagger flying between someone’s ribs is hardly worth a blink so they don’t mind doing it. They first learn to tap into this power by emotion; an angry ghost is the responsible ghost behind all the kitchenware flying around. [AVAILABLE TO REAPERS]

    TECHNOPATHY: which is the manipulation of technology, but it must be understood as nothing incredibly sophisticated, but regardless concerning; ghosts can possess devices to communicate with people, flicker the lights on and off, mess around with homa appliances and turns on/off whatever they desire. [NOT AVAILABLE TO REAPERS]

    THERMAL MANIPULATION: mostly a passive ability, every young ghost initially causes the temperature in their surroundings to go down, but in time they learn how to mitigate this and may make the temperature… go down even further. Or alternatively, go up. [NOT AVAILABLE TO REAPERS]

    VOICE MANIPULATION: used by the more mischievous ghosts, they can mimic the voice of those they’ve heard to confuse/mislead/misguide and similar. [NOT AVAILABLE TO REAPERS]

    REAPER’S TOUCH: the ability to kill people with a single touch, it’s available to reapers in their ghost form, and ghost form only. Archangels and archdemons are immune. There are strict laws against this but they’re free to handle eternals as they will, because eternals shouldn’t walk among us anyway. [REAPERS ONLY]

    INTANGIBILITY: unbound ghosts can simply pass through walls at whim. They must concentrate quite hard not to slip through floors since an unbound, incorporeal ghost essentially hovers, even if some mimic walking and running as though they were real. [AVAILABLE TO REAPERS]

    INVISIBILITY: unbound ghosts can just go invisible. In that state, they can only be sensed best by witches, or eternals. A speciality of reapers, too, they can switch between forms effortlessly and at no cost at all. Their spirit form has no bearing on the surroundings. [AVAILABLE TO REAPERS]

    GLAMOUR: the ability to turn their appearance from simple things, their clothes and hair (not costly), to their entire bodies and faces (more costly). [NOT AVAILABLE TO REAPERS]

    LIFE DRAIN: initially a passive ability, it’s how new ghosts maintain their essence: by drawing from the life/energy/magic around them. But as they grow into their abilities, this can turn more active, permitting the ghost to suck their surroundings-- however, this will never caused death. Affected victims will feel anything from a headache and sleepiness to strong nausea to the point of feeling like they might pass out. [NOT AVAILABLE TO REAPERS]

    TELEPORTATION: a skill they learn in time, they can teleport between places-- except for the sacred, blessed, or cursed ones. Or anything hidden behind wards/barriers/magic. They need to have seen the place first however before they can teleport there. Reapers may teleport only in their spirit form, and may in fact teleport anywhere they desire, even consecrated ground without exception. [AVAILABLE TO REAPERS]
    SALT LINE/CIRCLE: they cannot cross it. If salt is thrown or used against them in any way, they are unable to manifest their form and will stay in an invisible state, unable to touch or speak to the living world until they recover (some even describe the salt as having burned them). [REAPERS ARE EXEMPT]

    IRON: if worn, will prevent a spirit from being able to possess your body. [REAPERS ARE EXEMPT]

    HOLY/UNHOLY GROUND: they cannot enter there, since it hurts them. Even all objects holy/unholy, aka creations of hell burn them. We are talking direct contact here. [REAPERS ARE EXEMPT]

    EXORCISM: as explained in the death section. [REAPERS ARE EXEMPT]

    PURIFICATION: an old outdated practice created by mortals before the supernaturals came out, this includes salting and burning the ghost’s remains, which breaks whatever binding they were in and vanquishes them. [REAPERS ARE EXEMPT]

    EARTHBOUND: available to all, in either spirit or tangible form they may not leave solid ground, ruling out travel by ships or planes of any variety. Ghosts cannot swim, and get lost in the waters. [AFFECTS REAPERS]

    DIRECTIONLESS: available to all, they don’t easily navigate out of cities or in the world, typically locked within the same city or country premises. [AFFECTS REAPERS]

    TRUE NEUTRAL: interfering in any manner would make the reaper disappear-- forever. [REAPERS ONLY]
  • Eternal Hybrids Eien
    Valkyries were once greater demons/Archdemons that agreed to be redeemed by a a seraph/Archangel, in an act that redeemed their soul but forever pledged them to serve good. Due to how they’re created, they’re a very rare find, and their origins naturally affiliate them with heaven though they don’t belong there, and cannot stay in heaven for prolonged periods of time. They have gray wings, and their word has the same weight as an Archangel’s. Their coming is announced by a crow or a flock of crows blocking out the sun, and they form a symbiotic relationship with crows, often keeping them almost as pets or familiars, as close to familiars as they can get. They’re closer to reapers than angels due to being lawful neutrals, but unlike reapers are pledged to universe directly, viewed as his justicars, or justice warriors.


    * make sure the non-eternals are not caught in the crossfire between angels and demons,
    * make sure that angels aren’t straying, and that the demons aren’t overreaching,
    * govern over the non-eternals, protecting and defending them where most races won’t, and
    * help ferry any soul lost to angel/demon skirmish to the other side, guiding them safely through the purgatory. (Note: this means that reapers don’t ferry such souls but this still doesn’t make Valkyries official ferrymen, only ferrymen by happenstance.)
    There’s no clear way of judging what accounts for an angel/demon casualty in a valkyrie’s eyes, and valkyries are typically guided by instinct. Nothing in being can end a valkyrie, and their body always comes back together. A valkyrie can always be trusted to do what’s necessary. They are mystical, eternal, and in a way feared and pitied by all angels classes, though there is no denying it takes superior courage to face God after a lifetime of terror and sin as a demon. They have an unusual connection to Earth, for all intents and purposes earthbound. It should be noted that valkyries sit between angel and archangel on the holy ladder though their powers on a whole rival any arch's. They are incredibly powerful, an actual true eternal being and should not be underestimated or trifled with.

    Additionally, valkyries and incubi/succubi form a peculiar relationship that's been judged by heaven and hell alike as strictly taboo. As they're both abominations in the eyes of the other's group, banding together has been known to cause disturbances to the world, drastic weather changes, sudden, often innocent accidents, mysterious disappearance of objects and the longer their grouping is maintained, the more pronounced this becomes. However, despite both clearly belonging to hell or heaven, they're both exempt from many of their rules and don't succumb to god/devil, leaving them to, in a way, do whatever they want and even continue their encounters if they want it. This has bred a strong need to watch out for valkyrie&inc/succ interactions, since together they could produce the Antichrist-- or cause a bout of miracle pregnancies in vicinity. Sworn to either side, and yet not fully belonging, valkyries and inc/succ have found peace only in each other, a true embodiment of yin and yang coming together in a union that has the power of fulfilling them to a soulmate status-- however, most valkyries&inc/succ are normally far too wrapped up in their duties to find each other, or too brainwashed by their groups to take the chances. Though there is a strong draw between them, in many ways, it remains unexplored.

    They’re the children of seraphs/archangels and mortals, always raised by their mortal parent, though some angels will want to hover nearby and play some role in the child’s life. They’re very regular children bar the part where they mature very quickly, by ten as mentally developed as a twenty-five year old.

    Nephilims are often sought after for their sacrificial value, though unlike cambions they do get the choice of going full human or angel. For the former, it’s as simple as contacting a seraph/archangel that will act as a conduit between heaven and earth, draining the nephilim of their angelic properties until the human remains. It’s been decreed that it’s every angel’s duty to help purge world of abominations. Any angel that rejects to help will be punished by a valkyrie.

    In order to become an angel, the nephilim must be invited to heaven by an angel, ascending there together as equals, an act that grants nephilim wings, and lets them join the angel ranks officially. Most angels take pleasure in denying this request, and few have been known to accept. At the same, few nephilims ask, though most have a good reason for wanting to pick either side.

    Nephilims are cursed with a unique ability to take away a person’s pain, physical and mental alike, and it’s the latter category that causes issues for them down the line, fragmenting their sanity. Using this ability is an option, but it’s an option every nephilim ends up making after enough time, and the oldest has reached 300 years before disappearing into some distant reaches of the world. Normally, nephilims die young; they’re killed or commit suicide. Most hide. Many turn to witches to cloak their supernatural presence, and take the time to decide what they’re going to do, but at any rate being a nephilim is nothing they take pride in. They have a special connection to heaven and the amazing array of abilities, and it cannot be argued that many angels are envious of them: eternal, and yet removed from heavenly rules, permitted to indulge in earthly pleasures, what’s there not to envy?

    NEPHILIMS look human, wingless. To angel class they carry a distinct aura. They’re spared aging.

    VALKYRIES look like their reclaimed body, their eyes shining gold like sunlight. Maintaining the glow comes at no cost though isn't necessary, as their eyes look just human otherwise. They have gray wings and no other form.

    Were once seraphs/archangels that lost their grace and were successfully corrupted by a greater demon/archdemon during the transitional period. In order to trigger the change, the fallen angel is absconded to the deepest parts of hell where they and the corrupting demon engage in sex repeatedly, until the act and the surroundings have caused enough corruption for them to accept only sexual energy as source of energy. This corruption makes them a part of the demonic ranks, but unlike demons, they lack the ability to possess, and don’t hunger for souls (but they can call demons who do). They also feel deeply connected to their fathering demon, but aren’t subservient to him/her.

    While they can choose to stay in hell, they may roam Earth too, indulging in the pleasures of flesh to keep themselves sustained. They’re intelligent, cunning, Machiavellian and haunted by memories of their lives as angels, which they preserve in full. None of their once-angelic powers remain, and on Earth they walk in their original body, free to sleep, eat, and exist as most living, or just feed off sexual energy. Either or, they need sexual energy to sustain them, and may procure it in numerous forms: via voyeurism, watching others engage and sapping their sexual energy from air, which is half satisfying and helps take the edge off, or by direct participation. Any act involved sexual lust feeds them, beginning with touching, teasing, heated kisses, though they derive most satisfaction from sex itself. This naturally makes them gravitate to promiscuous people. When feeding off a person, there’s always the option of draining them til they die.

    Many incubi/succubi are drawn to blessed ground and holy objects, but run from cambions. Every child born of incubi/succubi and mortal is a changeling. It should be noted that incubus/succubus sit between greater demon and archdemon on the demonic ladder though their powers on a whole are enough to rival any arch's. They are incredibly powerful, the closest thing to an actual true eternal being and should not be underestimated or trifled with.

    Additionally, valkyries and incubi/succubi form a peculiar relationship that's been judged by heaven and hell alike as strictly taboo. As they're both abominations in the eyes of the other's group, banding together has been known to cause disturbances to the world, drastic weather changes, sudden, often innocent accidents, mysterious disappearance of objects and the longer their grouping is maintained, the more pronounced this becomes. However, despite both clearly belonging hell or heaven, they're both exempt from many of their rules and don't succumb to god/devil, leaving them to, in a way, do whatever they want and even continue their encounters if they want it. This has bred a strong need to watch out for valkyrie&inc/succ interactions, since together they could produce the Antichrist-- or cause a bout of miracle pregnancies in vicinity. Sworn to either side, and yet not fully belonging, valkyries and inc/succ have found peace only in each other, a true embodiment of yin and yang coming together in a union that has the power of fulfilling them to a soulmate status-- however, most valkyries&inc/succ are normally far too wrapped up in their duties to find each other, or too brainwashed by their groups to take the chances. Though there is a strong draw between them, in many ways, it remains unexplored.

    Check the conception chart for species compatibility. The pregnancy is normal until the last trimester, where animals, or family pets around the mother fall ill and die, and the childbirth claims at least two random people in vicinity, typically those of the weakest fortitude. Sometimes, if the demonic parent was particularly powerful, the childbirth may attract ill weather, lightning splitting the skies open until an hour after the child’s been born.

    Cambions are sensitive to sacred objects, and as children are hated by all domestic animals. At four they learn to summon familiars. Many start emotionally manipulating their families at as early as five, and typically are raised by human families. Most cambions are careless byproducts of mortal and demon unions, with the demon parent at most and best entertained by the prospect of parenthood, although it’s possible for some to seek parenthood intentionally. Cambions are perceived as gross and unsightly hybrids by all living, judged and ostracized even by their own, and yet there’s sinister value to them. They’re typically hunted by groups wanting them for their special abilities.

    They are torn between both worlds, neither human nor demon, often plagued by a hunger for souls which they cannot satisfy and as so, many may feel driven to insanity. Suicide rate among the cambions is scarily high. It’s understood from an early age that eventually their demonic heritage will overwhelm them, twisting their physical appearance in reflection of their demonic parent’s true form until they’re hideous enough they retreat into hell, where the transformation completes. There they spend the rest of eternity.

    Mature cambions have the ability to travel between hell and mid-world, but usually linger in hell or the purgatory, where they pair up with reapers, forming a very unique relationship with them. Any child produced by a cambion will be born mortal. Except for a child with a nephilim: this union will always yield twins that will become witches.

    Cambions that die are still souls after all, and will either end up in hell, or purgatory if they’d led exemplary lives. Sometimes, God may choose to absolve a cambion, but it’s a one in a thousand.

    INCUBI/SUCCUBI look like their reclaimed bodies, keeping a demonic form they may whenever shift into, though typically won’t. When denied sustenance for too long, their shift may trigger, or they’ll have a harder time controlling their humanoid appearance. A hungered incubus/succubus may appear sinister and angry, and will be subconsciously avoided by anyone who looks their way. In a calm, satiated state, they enjoys a provocative look. Due to their past of being seraphs or Archangels, they keep their wings though they are black. Their eyes can shine like gold as well, marking their hybrid alliance.

    CAMBIONS look like regular humans and for the most part, they are. But as time passes they become more and more monstrous in appearance, beginning to resemble a demon’s true form until they look liked their demonic part, at which point they withdraw to hell, surrendering their physical form. This is called ‘maturing’. A cambion once, a cambion forever, they cannot become fully human, or fully demon. Some reach this maturity at 100, some 500. Some are 25 when they feel lumps on their head.

    Strengths & Powers:
    SUPERHUMAN STRENGTH: see angel lore.

    SUPERHUMAN SENSE: see angel lore.

    REGENERATION: see angel lore.

    HEALING: see angel lore.

    TELEPORTATION: see angel lore.

    EXORCISM: see angel lore.

    SMITING: see angel lore.

    HOLY BLOOD:see angel lore.

    OMNILINGUALISM: see angel lore.

    RESURRECTION: see angel lore.

    PYROKINESIS: see angel lore.

    EMPATHY: see angel lore.

    DIRECTION: see angel lore.

    SIGHT: see angel lore.

    PRECOGNITION: available to Valkyries, they sense future events, often using this to prevent crimes or horrible events. They experience visions, nothing they can control though partial mastery may come in time, meaning the more experienced valkyries may in fact summon their visions to predict what will happen to whom. Their visions may be visual, or auditory, whispers of a past waiting to happen. They'll usually know, too, if the future is set in stone or may be altered, seeing all the possible futures hinging on a single decision yet to be made.

    ANIMAL EMPATHY: available to Valkyries, they can read and understand every animal, though not control them. Every animal that bows to them does so out of their own will.

    TRANSMUTATION: available to Valkyries, they can transmute any material (except for flesh; blood and eyes are still possible) into anything inanimate, typically metal. While it may sound glamorous, there’s nothing pretty about eyes becoming gold. There is no real reversing this. The scope isn’t very large, and the affected area will be narrower to discount for entire rooms turning gold.

    TELEKINESIS: available to Valkyries, a leftover ability from their demon days, they can move objects at all.

    WEATHER FORECASTING/MANIP: available to Valkyries, they can predict any atmospheric changes and even alter them; it's common for a valkyrie to announce their arrival by splitting the skies open with thunder, or brewing a black storm to warn the warring other eternals against continuing their conflict. It is, however, a skill that comes with experience and time and doesn't manifest upon transition. Their control over the weather is pretty broad, though they're absolutely and logically not permitted to trash the skies over all of the country, or even petulantly alter the weather to their will.

    TRUE ETERNAL: available to Valkyries, a Valkyrie will always reform in heaven, their soul eternal in a true sense of the word and their body rebuilt. They can only be contained or weakened, or murdered short term before their return.

    PAIN ABSORPTION: available to nephilims, this self-sacrifice-based ability enables them to absorb the pain of others, storing it in their bodies and later releasing it wherever they please, which is into another living being, including flora and fauna, or the air, which is ill-recommended. Every stored pain lasts up to several days before beginning to feel like their own. Nephilims may mitigate mental pain too, including sorrow, grief, loss, confusion, and mental disorders, alleviating depression or removing it entirely. However, there is no releasing this energy, and they will absorb it into their inside, making it their own.

    DEVIL’S TRAP: available to nephilims, it enables them to conjure up a devil's trap to trap a demon. Cannot be used midair and requires firm ground above or under the affected demon, and requires no chalk; this ability will indent the surface area into the shape of a devil trap. Can be broken by destroying the affected surface.

    SUMMONING: available to nephilims, they may summon an angel in its pure form. Rarely used.

    UNIVERSAL VESSEL: available to nephilims, for being half-angels, they are universal vessels for all the angel class, capable of withstanding even the mind of an archangel if needed. As with other vessels, their consent is needed.

    UNIVERSAL KEY: available to nephilims, a cursed, and sinister ‘ability’ to save angels from Lucifer’s trap, though at the cost of own lives; for the abominations that they are, in this act of self-sacrifice they are truly redeemed. It’s not really know whether the nephilim must be sacrificed for this, but every nephilim in the past was brought to their death to free an angel.

    DEMON BLOOD: see angel lore.

    ANGEL WEAPONS: see angel lore.

    DEMON WEAPONS: see angel lore.

    LUCIFER’S CAGE: see angel lore.

    HOLY OIL: see angel lore.

    DEVIL’S CLAW: see angel lore.

    REAPER'S TOUCH: see angel lore.

    Strengths & Powers:
    FAMILIARS: see demon lore.

    SUPERHUMAN STRENGTH: see demon lore.

    SUPERHUMAN SENSE: see demon lore.

    REGENERATION: see demon lore.

    FORTITUDE: a passive ability available to incubi/succubi, their physical bodies have been left almost indestructible. Vulnerable to sacred and blessed objects, anything else barely fazes them. They're immune to poisons/venoms, can withstand incredible heat/cold and temperature extremes, do not experience some severe injuries such as 3rd degree burnse, and are effectively eternal in a level above other species-- along with valkyries, they form true eternals. Similar to valkyries, an incubi/succubi will always reform in hell, their soul eternal in a true sense of the word and their body rebuilt. They can only be contained or weakened, or murdered short term before their return.

    SPOILED BLOOD: see demon lore.

    MOOD MANIPULATION: a rare ability possessed by cambions, it permits them to affect the moods of people around them, turning emotions off or on, running some to extremes or placating others. It’s very low scale, but very lethal if abused: a crossed cambion may overdose a person on anger or hate, or love, maintaining their state for as long as wanted until the stress triggers a heart attack, potentially killing the person. Oldest species may be partially immune to this, but the effects are case to case dependent, varying from a cambion’s skill, intent, or the victim’s emotional stability.

    THE SIGHT: a rare ability possessed by cambions, they can sense if a person has sold their soul to a demon, and even track down the demon. Cambions describe this as being able to sense a thread of fate connecting the life of a demon and their pledged, or as a shadow of a noose around the pledged’s neck, growing darker as their end approaches. Additionally, they can sense when a person’s death approaches, sense doors to other dimensions, and see into the purgatory, typically in their dreams which they may chase intentionally.

    TRAVEL: a rare ability possessed by cambions, they can travel between the mortal world, the over-world, or hell, though never do so until it’s their time to abandon the over-world.

    THE SIGHT II: a rare ability available to incubi/succubi, it permits a view of the person’s desires and dreams, not limited to the sexual ones. They hold the ability to tell if the person’s attempted suicide or flirts with death, though aren’t equipped to help it.

    PERSUASION: a rare ability available to incubi/succubi, they may influence a person’s decision, swaying them in own favor. Typically utilized for sexual purposes, it may serve other purposes depending on the lust demon’s cunning, nifty in business and during bargaining.

    FEEDING: a rare ability available to incubi/succubi, it relies on sexual energy to replace need for normal food. Sexual energy heals them, keeps their sanity, and boosts their powers.

    DREAM WEAVING: a rare ability available to incubi/succubi, it permits the demon to enter a person’s dream via a touch, influencing their dream or using it to dig out the dreamer’s darkest secrets. It is very possible to even kill a person in their dreams, giving them a nightmare or dream death stressful enough that the brain won’t tell dream from reality. Over the centuries, many have been sent to assassinate historical figures exactly in this manner.

    BIOKINESIS: a rare ability available to incubi/succubi, they may influence or manipulate a mortal’s body. They are limited to causing excruciating pain, mitigating, or withdrawing it, or agitating cells to overgrow, giving the sufferer cancer. They may contrive of any physical ailment, curing or harming at a whim, leaving the sufferer with perpetual heroin withdrawal symptoms or AIDS if they will it.

    SEEING REAPERS: see demon lore.

    TELEKINESIS: see demon lore.

    CONSECRATED GROUND: see demon lore.

    HOLY WATER: see demon lore.

    ANGEL WEAPONS: see demon lore.

    HOLY FIRE: see demon lore.

    IRON: see demon lore.

    DEVIL’S TRAP: see demon lore.

    REAPER’S TOUCH: see demon lore.

Affiliates [ View All | Link-us | Apply ]
Maelstrom The Four Dimensions The Reckless Kind 『 M E R C Y 』 Vexxor Mass Effect: from ashes Potterwatch Restored crooked saints 

Shadowplay RPG-D
tagbox requires separate login -- pls mark [tw] & [m] tags

Skinned by SARAH exclusively for Fugue State.